wherein to reioyce but not with God 3 For what saith the Scripture * Abraham beleued God it was counted to him for righteousnes 4 Now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by dette 5 But to him that worketh not but beleueth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes 6 Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of the 〈◊〉 vnto whome God imputeth righteousnes without workes saying 7 * Blessed are thei whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8 Blessed is the man to whome the Lord imputeth not sinne 9 Came this blessednes then vpon the circumcision onely or vpon the vncircumcision also For we say that faith was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnes 10 How was it then imputed when he was cir cumcised or vncircumcised not when he was circumcised but when he was vncircum cised 11 * After he receiued the signe of circumcisiō as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he shulde be the Father of all them that beleue not being circūcised that righteousnes might be imputed to them also 12 And the Father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but vnto thē also that walke in the steppes of the faith of our Father Abraham which he had when he was vncircumcised 13 For the promes that he shulde be the heire of the worlde was not giuen to Abraham or to his seed through the law but through the righteousnes of faith 14 For if they which are of the Law be heires faith is made voyde the promes is made of none effect 15 For the Law causeth wrath 〈◊〉 where no Law is there is no transgression 16 Therefore it is by faith that it might come by grace and the promes might be sure to all the sede not to that onely which is of the Law but also to that which is of the faith of Abraham who is the Father of vs all 17 As it is written * I haue made thee a Father of many naciōs euen before God whom he beleued who quickeneth the dead 〈◊〉 calleth those things which be not as thogh they were 18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleued vnder hope that he shulde be the Father of many nacions according to that which was spoken to him * So shal thy sede be 19 And he not weake in the faith considered not his owne bodie which was now dead being almost an hundreth yere olde nether the deadnes of Saras wombe 20 Nether did he doubte of the promes of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie to God 21 Being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to do it 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnes 23 Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnes 24 But also forvs to whome it shal be imputed for righteousnes which beleue in him that raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead 25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification CHAP. V. 1 He declareth the frute of faith 7 And by comparison setteth forthe the loue of God and obedience of Christ which is the fundacion and grounde of the same 1 THen being iustified by faith we haue peace towarde God through our Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * By whome also we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace where in we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God 3 Nether do we so onely but also we * reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forthe patience 4 And patience experience and experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holie Gost which is giuen vnto vs. 6 For Christ when we were yet of nostrength at his time dyed for the * vngodlie 7 Douteles one wil scarse dye for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare dye 8 But God setteth out his loue towarde vs seing that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. 9 〈◊〉 more then being now iustified by his blood we shal be saued from wrath through him 10 For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne muche more being reconciled we shal be saued by his life 11 And not onely so but we also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whome we haue now receiued the atonement 12 Wherefore as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for asmuche as all men haue sinned 13 For vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the worlde but sinne is not imputed whille there is no Law 14 But death reigned from Adam to Moses euen ouer thē also that sinned not after the like maner of the trāsgressiō of Adā which was the figure of him that was to come 15 But yet the gift is not so as is the offence for if through the offence of one many be dead muche more the grace of God and the gift by grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abunded vnto many 16 Nether is the gift so as that which entred in by one that sinned for the faute came of one offence vnto condēnacion but the gift is of many offences to iustification 17 For if by the offence of one death reigned through one muche more shal they which receiue the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ. 18 Likewise thē as by the offence of one the faute came on all men to condemnation so by the iustifying of one the benefit abūded toward all men to the iustification of life 19 For as by one mans disobediēce many were made sinners so by the obediēce of one shal many also be made righteous 20 Moreouer the Law entred thereup on that the offence shuld abūde neuertheles where sinne abunded there grace abunded much more 21 That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternallife through Iesus Christ our Lord CHAP. VI. Because no man shulde glorie in the flesh but rather seke to subdue it to the Spirit 3 He sheweth by the vertue end of Baptisme 5 That regeneration is ioyned with iustification and therefore exhorteth to godlie life 21 Setting before mens eyes the 〈◊〉 of sinne aud righteousnes 1 WHat shal we say then Shal we continue stilin sinne that grace may abunde God forbid 2 How shal we that are dead to sinne liue ye therein 3 Knowe ye not that* all we
faithfully rendred the text and in all hard places most syncerely expounded the same For God is our witnes that we haue by al meanes indeuored to set forthe the puritie of the worde and right sense of the holy Gost for the edifying of the brethren in faith and charitie Now as we haue chiefely obserued the sense and laboured alwayes to restore it to all integritie so haue we most reuerently kept the proprietie of the wordes considering that the Apostles who spake and wrote to the Gentiles in the Greke tongue rather constrayned them to the liuely phrase of the Ebrewe then entreprised farre by mollifying their langage to speake as the Gen tiles did And for this and other causes we haue in many places reserued the Ebrewe phrases notwithstanding that they may seme somewhat hard in their eares that are not wel practised and also delite in the swete sounding phrases of the holy Scriptures Yet lest ether the simple shulde be discouraged or the malicious haue any occasion of iust cauillation seing some translations read after one sort and some after another whereas all may serue to good purpose and edification we haue in the margent noted that diuersitie of speache or readyng whiche may also seme agreable to the mynde of the holy Gost and propre for our langage with this marke Againe where as the Ebrewe speache semed hardly to agre with ours we haue noted it in the margent after thys sorte vsing that whiche was more intelligible And albeit that many of the Ebrewe names be altered from the olde texte and restored to the true writing and first original whereof they haue their signification yet in the vsual names litle is changed for feare of troublyng the simple readers Moreouer whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thyng to be added for suche is the grace and proprietie of the Ebrewe and Greke tongues that it can not but ether by circumlocution or by adding the verbe or some worde be vnderstand of them that are not wel practised therein we haue put in the text with another kynde of lettre that it may easely be discerned from the common lettre As touching the diuision of the verses we haue followed the Ebrewe examples which haue so euen from the beginnyng distinct thē Which thing as it ismoste profitable for memorie so doeth it agre with the best translations is moste easie to finde out both by the best Concordances and also by the cotations which we haue diligently herein perused and set forth by this starre* Besides this the principal matters are noted and distincted by this marke ¶ Yea and the arguments both for the booke and for the chapters with the nombre of the verse are added that by all meanes the reader might be holpen For the which cause also we haue set ouer the head of euery page some notable worde of sentence whiche may greatly further aswel for memorie as for the chief point of the page And considering how hard a thing it is to vnderstand the holy Scriptures ād what errors sectes heresies growe dailie for lacke of the true knollage thereof and how many are discouraged as they pretend because they can not atteine to the true ād simple meaning of the same we haue also indeuored bothe by the diligent reading of the best commentaries and also by the conference with the godly and learned brethren to gather brief annotations vpon all the hard places aswel for the vnderstanding of suche wordes as are obscure and for the declaration of the text as for the application of the same as may moste apperteine to Gods glorie and the edification of his Church Forthermore whereas certeyne places in the bookes of Moses of the Kings and Ezekiell semed so darke that by no description they colde be made easie to the simple reader we haue so set them forthe with figures and notes for the ful declaration thereof that they whiche can not by iudgement being holpen by the annotations noted by the lettres a b c c. atteyn thereunto yet by the perspectiue and as it were by the eye may sufficiently knowe the true meaning of all suche places Whereunto also we haue added certeyne mappes of Cosmographie which necessarely serue for the perfect vnderstanding and memorie of diuers places and countreys partely described and partely by occasion touched bothe in the olde and newe Testament Finally that nothing might lacke which might be boght by labors for the increase of knowlage and forthe rance of Gods glorie we haue adioyned two moste profitable tables the one seruing for the interpretation of the Ebrewe names and the other conteyning all the chefe and principal matters of the whole Bible so that nothing as we trust that any colde iustely desire is omitted Therefore as brethrē that are partakers of the same hope and saluatiō with vs we beseche you that this riche perle and inestimable treasure may not be offred in vayne but as sent from God to the people of God for the increase of his kingdome the comfort of his Churche and discharge of our conscience whome it hath pleased him to raise vp for this purpose so you wolde willingly receyue the worde of God earnestly studie it and in all your life practise it that you may now appeare in dede to be the people of God not walking any more according to this worlde but in the frutes of the Spirit that God in vs may be fully glorified through Christ Iesus our Lord who lyueth and reigneth for euer Amen From Geneua 10. April 1561. THE FIRST BOKE OF MOSES called Genesis THE ARGVMENT MOses in effect declareth the thing which are here chiefly to be considered First that the worlde al things therein were created by God and that man being placed in this great tabernacle of the worlde to beholde Gods wonderfull workes and to praise his Name for the infinite graces 〈◊〉 with he had endued him fel willingly from God through disobedience who yet for his owne mercies sake restored him to life and confirmed him in the same by his promes of Christ to come by whome he shulde ouercome Satan death and hel Secondely that the wicked vnmindefull of Gods moste excellent benefites remained still in their wickednes and so falling most horribly from sinne to sinne prouoked God who by his preachers called them continually to repentance at length to destroye the whole worlde Thirdly he assureth vs by the examples of Abrahā Izhák Iakob and the rest of the Patriarkes that his mercies neuer faile them whome he chuseth to be his Churche and to professe his Name in earth but in all their afflictions and persecutions he euer 〈◊〉 them sendeth comforte and deliuereth them And because the beginning increase preseruation and successe thereof might be onely attributed to God Moses sheweth by the examples of Rain I shmaél Esaú and others which were noble in mans iudgement that this churche dependeth not on the estimacion and nobilitie of the worlde
that is in the field of Ephron the Hittite 30 In the caue that is in the fielde of Machpeláh besides Mamré in the lande of Canáan which caue Abrahám boght with the field of Ephrón the Hittite for a possession to bury in 31 There they buryed Abrahám and Saráh his wyfe there they buryed Izhák and Rebekáh his wife and there I buryed Leáh 32 The purchase of the field the caue that is therein was boght of the childrē of Heth. 33 Thus Iaakob made an end of giuing charge to hys sonnes and plucked vp his fete into the bed and gaue vp the gost and was gathered to his people CHAP. L. 12 Iaakób is buryed 19 Ioséph forgiueth his brethren 23. He seeth his childrens children 25 He dyeth 1 THen Ioséph fel vpon his fathers face and wept vpon him and kissed him 2 And Ioséph commanded hys seruauntes the phisicions to enbaume his father and the phisicions enbaumed Israél 3 So fourty daies were accomplished for so long did the daies of them that were enbaumed last and the Egyptians be wailed him seuenty daies 4 And when the daies of his mourning were past Ioséph spake to the house of Pharaóh saying If I haue now founde fauour in your eies speak I pray you in the eares of Pharaóh and say 5 My father made me * sweare saying Lo I dye buri me in my graue which I haue made me in the land of Canaan now therefore let me go I praie thee and bury my father and I wil come againe 6 Then Pharaóh said Go vp and bury thy father as he made thee to sweare 7 ¶ So Ioséph went vp to bury his father and with him went all the seruantes of Pharaóh bothe the elders of his house and all the elders of the land of Egypt 8 Likewise all the house of Ioséph and his brethren and his fathers house onely their childrē and their shepe and their cattel left they in the land of Goshen 9 And there went vp with him bothe charets and horsemen and they were an exceading great companie 10 And they came to Gōren Atád which is beyonde Iordén ād there they made a great and exceading sore lamētacion he mourned for his father seuen daies 11 And when the Canaanites the inhabitants of the land sawe the mourning in Gore Atád they said This is a great mourning vnto the Egyptians wherefore the name thereof was called Abél Mizráim which is beyonde Iordén 12 So his sonnes did vnto him according as he had commanded them 13 * For is sonnes caried him into the land of Canáan and buryed him in the caue of the field of Machpelah which caue * Abrahám boght with the field to be a place to bury in of Ephron the Hittite besides Mamré 14 ¶ Then Ioséph returned into Egypt he his brethren and all that went vp with him to bury his father after that he had buryed his father 15 And when Iosephs brethren sawe that their father was dead they said It may be that Ioséph wil hate vs and wil paye vs againe all the euil which we did vnto him 16 Therefore they sent vnto Ioseph saying Thy father commanded before his death saying 17 Thus shal ye say vnto Ioséph Forgiue now I pray thee the trespace of thy brethren their sinne for they rewarded thee euil And now we pray thee forgiue the trespace of the seruants of thy fathers God And Ioséph wept when they spake vnto him 18 Also his brethren came vnto him and fel downe before his face and said Beholde we be thy seruantes 19 To whome Ioséph said Feare not for am not I vnder God 20 When ye thoght euil against me God disposed it to good that he might bring to passe as it is this day and saue muche people aliue 21 Feare not now therefore I wil nourish you and your children and he comforted them and spake kindely vnto them 22 ¶ So Ioséph dwelt in Egypt he and his fathers house and Ioséph liued an hundreth and ten yere 23 And Ioséph sawe Ephraims children euen vnto the third generacion also the sonnes of Machir the sonne of Manaséh were broght vpon Iosephs knees 24 And Ioseph said vnto his brethren * I am ready to dye and God wil surely viset you and bring you out of this land vnto the land which he sware vnto Abrahám vnto Izhák and vnto Iaakób 25 And Ioséph toke an othe of the children of Israél saying God wil surely viset you and ye shal cary my bones hence 26 So Ioséph dyed when he was an hundreth and ten yere olde and they enbaumed him and put him in a chest in Egypt THE SECONDE BOKE of Mosés called Exodus THE ARGVMENT AFTER that Iaakób by Gods commandement Gen. 46. 3 had broght his familie into Egypt where they remained for the space of foure hundreth yeres and of seuenty persones grewe to an infinite nombre so that the King and the countrey grudhed and endeuored bothe by tyrannie and cruel slauery to suppresse them the Lord according to his promes Gen. 15. 14 had compassion of his Church and deliuered them but plagued their ennemies in moste strange and sondry sortes And the more that the tyrannie of the wicked enraged against his Church the more did his heauy iudgements increase against them til Pharaóh and his armie were drowned in the same Sea which gaue an entrie and passage to the childrē of God But as the ingratitude of man is great so did they immediatly forget Gods wonderful benefites albeit he had giuen them the Passeouer to be a signe and memorial of the same yet they fel to distrust and tempred God with sondry murmurings and grudgings against him and his ministers sometime moued with ambition sometime for lacke of drincke or meate to content their lustes sometime by idolatrie or suche like Wherfore God visited them with sharpe roddes and plagues that by his corrections they might seke to him for remedy against his scourges and earnestly 〈◊〉 them for 〈◊〉 rebellions and wickednes And because God loueth thē to the end whome he hathe once begonne to loue he punished them not according to their desertes but dealt with them in great mercies and euer with newe benefites labored to ouercome their malice for he stil gouerned them and gaue thē his worde and Law bothe concerning the maner of seruing him and also the forme of iudgements and ciuil policie to the intent that thei shulde not serue God after their owne inuentions but according to that ordre which his heauenlie wisdome had appointed CHAP. I. 2 childrē of Iaakób that came into Egypt 8 The newe Pharaóh oppresseth them 12 The prouidence of God towarde them 15 The Kings commandement to the mid wiues 22 The sonnes of the Ebrewes are commanded to be cast into the riuer 1 NOw these are the names of the childrē of Israel which came in to Egypt euerie man
Sabbath vnto the Lord to day ye shal not finde it in the field 26 Six dayes shal ye gather it but in the seuenth day is the Sabbath in it there shal be none 27 ¶ Notwithstanding there wēt out some of the people in the seuenth day for to gather and they founde none 28 And the Lord said vnto Mosés How long refuse ye to kepe my commandements and my lawes 29 Beholde how the Lord hathe giuē you the Sabbath therefore he giueth you the sixt dai bread for two dayes tary therefore euerie man in his place let no man go out of his pla ce the seuenth day 30 So the people rested the seuenth day 31 And the house of Israél called the name of it MAN and it was like to coriandre sede but white and the taste of it was like vnto wafers made with hony 32 And moses said This is that which the Lord hathe commanded Fil an Omer of it to kepe it for your posteritie that they may se the bread where with I haue fed you in wildernes when I broght you out of the land of Egypt 33 Moses also said to Aarōn Take a pot and put an Omer ful of MAN therein and set it before the Lord to be kept for your posteritie 34 As the Lord commanded Mosés so Aarón laied it vp before the Testimonie to be kept 35 And the children of Israél did eat MAN * fourty yeres vntil they came vnto a land inhabited they did eat MAN vntil they came to the borders of the land of Canáan 36 The Omer is the tenth part of the Epháh CHAP. XVII 1 The Israelites come into Rephidim and grudge for water 6 Water is giuen them out of the rocke 〈◊〉 Mosés hol deth vp his hands and they 〈◊〉 the Amalekites 1 ANd all the Congregaciō of the children of Israél departed from the wildernes of Sin by their iourneis at the cōmandemēt of the Lord and camped in Rephidim whe re was no water for the people to drinke 2 * Wherefore the people contended with Mosés and said Giue vs water that we may drinke And Mosés said vnto them Why cōtend ye with me wherefore do ye tempt the Lord 3 So the people thirsted there for water and the people murmured against Mosés and said Wherefore hast thou thus broghtvs out of Egypt to kil vs and our children and our cattel with thirst 4 And Mosés cryed to the Lord saying What shall do to this people for they be almost ready to stone me 5 And the Lord answered to Mosés Go before the people and take with thee of the Elders of Israél and thy rod wherwith thou * smotest the riuer take in thine hand go 6 * Beholde I wil stand there before thee vpon the rocke in Horéb and thou shalt smite on the rocke and water shal come out of it that the people may drinke And Mosés did so in the sight of the Elders of Israél 7 And he called the name of the place Massáh and 〈◊〉 because of the cōtention of the children of Israél and because they had tempted the Lord saying 〈◊〉 the Lord among vs or no 8 ¶ * Then came Amalék and foght with Israél in Rephidim 9 And Mosés said to Ioshúa Chuse vs out men and go fight with Amalék to moro we I wil stand on the top of the hil with the rod of God in mine hand 10 So Ioshúa did as Mosés bade him and foght with Amalék and Mosés Aarón and Hur went vp to the top of the hil 11 And when Mosés held vp his hand Israél 〈◊〉 but when he let his hand downe Amalék preuailed 12 Now Mosés hands were heauy therefore they toke astone and put it vnder him he sate vpon it and Aarón and Hur staied vp his hands the one on the one side and the other on the other side so his hands were steady vntil the going downe of the sunne 13 And Ioshúa discōfited Amalék and his people with the edge of the sworde 14 ¶ And the Lord said to Mosés Write this for a remembrance in the boke and rehearse it to Ioshúa for * I wil vtterly put out the remembrance of Amalék from vnder heauen 15 And Mosés buylte an altar and called the name of it Iehouáh-nissi 16 Also he said The Lord hathe sworne that she wil haue warre with Amalék from generacion to generacion CHAP. XVIII 1 Iethro commeth to se Mosés his sonne in lawe 8 Mosés telleth him of the Wonders of Egypt 9 Iethró reioyceth an d offreth sacrifice to God 14 Mosés obeieth his coun sel in appointing officers 1 WHen Iethró the * Priest of Midian Mo sés father in lawe heard all that GOD had done for Mosés and for Israél his people and how the Lorde hath broght Israél out of Egypt 2 Thē Iethro the father in law of Mosés toke Zipporáh Mosés wife after he had sent her away 3 And her two sonnes whereof the one was called Gershōm for he said I haue bene an aliant in a strange land 4 And the name of the other was Eliezer for the God of my father said he was mine helpe and deliuered me from the sworde of Pharaōh 5 And Iethró Mosés father in lawe came with his two sonnes and his wife vnto Mosés into the wildernes where he camped by the mount of God 6 And he said to Mosés I thy fatherin lawe Iethró am come to thee and thy wife her two sonnes with her 7 ¶ And Mosés went out to mete his father in lawe and did obeissance and kissed him eche asked other of his wel fare and they came into the tent 8 Then Mosés tolde his father in lawe all that the Lord had done vnto Pharaôh and to the Egyptians for Israels sake and all the trauaile that had come vnto them by the way and how the Lord deliuered them 9 And Iethrô reioyced atal the goodnes whiche the Lord had shewed to Israél and because he had deliuered them out of the hād of the Egyptians 10 Therfore Iethró said Blessed be the Lord who hath deliuered you out of the hand of the Egyptians and out of the hand of Pharaóh who hathe also deliuered the people from vnder the hand of the Egyptians 11 Now I knowe that the Lord is greater thē al the gods * for as they haue dealt proudely with them so are they recompensed 12 Then Iethrō Mosés father in lawe toke burnt offringes and sacrifices to offre vnto God And Aarón and all the Elders of Israél came to eat bread with Mosés father in law before God 13 ¶ Now on the morowe when Mosés sate to iudge the people the people stode aboute Mosés from morning vnto euen 14 And whén Mosés fatherin lawe sawe al that he did to the people he said What is
had commanded Mosés 20 ¶ And he toke and put the Testimonie in the Arke and put the barres in the rings of the Arke and set the Merciseat on hie vpon the Arke 21 He broght also the Arke into the Tabernacle and hanged vp the * coueryng vaile and couered the Arke of the Testimonie as the Lord had commanded Mosés 22 ¶ Furthermore he put the Table in the Tanacle of the Congregacion in the Northside of the Tabernacle without the vaile 23 And set the bread in ordre before the Lord as the Lord had commanded Mosés 24 ¶ Also he put the Candelsticke in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion ouer against the Table towarde the Southside of the Tabernacle 25 And he lighted the lampes before the Lord as the Lord had commanded Moses 26 ¶ Moreouer he set the golden Altar in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion before the vaile 27 And burnt swete incense thereon as the Lord had commanded Mosés 28 ¶ Also he hanged vp the vaile at the dore of the Tabernacle 29 After he set the burnt offryng Altar without the dore of the Tabernacle called the Tabernacle of the Congregacion offred the burnt offring and the sacrifice thereon as the Lord had commanded Mosés 30 ¶ Likewise he set thē Lauer betwene the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and the Altar and powred water therein to wash with 31 So Mosés and Aarôn and his sonnes washed their hands and their fete thereat 32 When thei went into the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and when they approched to the Altar they washed as the Lorde had commanded Mosés 33 Finally he reared vp the court round about the Tabernacle and the Altar and hāged vp the vaile at the court gate so Mosés finished the worke 34 ¶ * Then the cloude couered the Taberna cle of the Congregacion and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 35 So Mosés colde not entre into the Tabernacle of the Congregacion because the cloude abode thereon and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 36 Now when the cloude ascended vp frome the Tabernacle the children of Israél went forwarde in all their iourneis 37 But if the cloude ascended not then they iourneied not til the day that it ascended 38 For the cloude of the Lorde was vpō the Tabernacle by day fire was in it by night in the sight of al the house of Israél through out all their iorneies THE THIRD BOKE OF Mosés called Leuiticus THE ARGVMENT AS God daily by moste singular benefites declared him selfe to be min deful of his Church so he wolde not that they shulde haue anie occasion to trust ether in them selues or to depend vpon others for lacke of temporal things or ought that belonged to his diuine seruice and religion Therefore he ordeined diuers kindes of oblations and sacrifices to assure them of forgiuenes of their offenses if they offred them in true faith and obedience Also he appointed their Priests and Leuites their apparel offices conuersation and portion he shewed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shulde obserue in what times Moreouer he declared by these sacrifices ād ceremonies that the 〈◊〉 of sinne is death that without the blood of Christ the innocent Lābe there can be no forgiuenes of sinnes And because they shulde giue no place to their owne inuentions which thing God moste detesteth as appeareth by the terrible exāple of Nadáb Abihū he prescribed euen to the least things what they shulde do as what beastes they shulde offre eat what diseases were contagious and to be auoyded what ordre they shulde take foral maner of 〈◊〉 and pollution whose companie they shulde 〈◊〉 what mariages were 〈◊〉 and what 〈◊〉 lawes were profitable whiche things declared he promised fauour and blessing to them that kept his Lawes and threatened his curse to them that 〈◊〉 them CHAP. I. 2 Of burnt offrings for particular persons 〈◊〉 10. 14 The maner to offre burnt offringes aswell of bullokes as of shepe and birdes 1 NOw the Lord called Mosés spake vnto him out of the Tabernacle of the Cōgregaciō saying 2 Speake vnto the children of Israél thou shalt say vnto thē If anie of you offer a sacrifice vnto the Lorde ye shall offer you sacrifice of cattel as of beues and of the shepe 3 * If his sacrifice be a burnt offring of the herde he shal offer a male without blemish presenting him of his owne voluntary wil at the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congre gacion before the Lord. 4 And he shal put his hand vpon the head of the burnt offring and it shal be accepted to the Lord to be his atonement 5 And he shall kill the bullocke before the Lord the Priestes Aarons sonnes shal offer the blood and shall sprinkle it round about vpō the altar that is by the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion 6 Then shall he fley the burnt 〈◊〉 and cut it in pieces 7 So the sonnes of Aarón the Priest shall put fire vpō the altar and lay the wood in ordre vpon the fire 8 Then the Priestes Aarons sonnes shal lay the partes in ordre the head the kall vpō the wood that is in the fire which is vpō the altar 9 But the in wardes thereof the legs therof he shal wash in water the Priest shal burne all on the altar for it is a burnt offryng an oblation made by fire a swete sauour vnto the Lord. 10 ¶ And if his sacrifice for the burnt offrīg be as of the flockes as of the shepe or of the goates he shal offer a male without blemish 11 And he shal kil it on the Northside of the altar before the Lord and the Priestes Aarons sonnes shal sprinkle the blood thereof round about vpon the Altar 12 And he shall cut it in pieces separatyng his head and his kall and the Priest shall lay them in ordre vpon the wood that lieth in the fire which is on the altar 13 But he shal wash the in wardes and the legs with water the Priest shal offer the whole and burne it vpon the altar for it is a burnt offring an oblation made by fire for a swete sauour vnto the Lord. 14 ¶ And if his sacrifice be a burnt offring to the Lord of the foules thē he shal offer his sa crifice of the turtle doues or of the yong pigeons 15 And the Priest shal bring it vnto the altar wring the necke of it a sunder and burne it on the altar and the blood there of shal be shed vpon the side of the altar 16 And he shall plucke out his mawe with his fethers and cast them beside the altar on the East part in the place of the ashes 17 And he shall cleaue it with his wings but not deuide it a sundre the Priest shal burne it vpon the altar
into the Congregacion of the Lord. 9 ¶ When thou goest out with the hoste against thine enemies kepe thee then from all wickednes 10 ¶ If there be among you anie that is vnclea ne by that which commeth to him by night he shal go out of the hoste and shal not entre into the hoste 11 But at euen he shal wash him selfe with water and when the sunne is downe he shal entre into the hoste 12 ¶ Thou shalt haue a place also without the hoste whether thou shalt resorte 13 And thou shalt haue a paddle among thy weapons and when thou woldest sit downe without thou shalt digthere with and returning thou shalt couer thine excrements 14 For the Lord thy God walketh in the middes of thy campe to deliuer thee and to giue thee thine enemies before thee therefore thine hoste shal be holy that he se no filthy thing in thee and turne away from thee 15 ¶ Thou shalt not deliuer the seruant vnto his master which is escaped from his master vnto thee 16 He shal dwel with thee euen among you in what place he shal chose in one of thy cities where it liketh him best thou shalt not vexe him 17 ¶ There shal be no whore of the daughters of Israél nether shal there be a whore keper of the sonnes of Israél 18 Thou shalt nether bring the hire of a who re nor the price of a dog into the house of the Lord thy God for anie vowe for euen bothe these are abominaciō vnto the Lord thy God 19 ¶ * Thou shalt not giue to vsurie to thy brother as vsurie of money vsurie of meat vsu rie of anie thing that is put to vsurie 20 Vnto a stranger thou maiest lend vpon vsurie but thou shalt not lend vpon vsurie vnto thy brother that the Lord thy God may blesse thee in all that thou settest thine hand to in the land whether thou go est to possesse it 21 ¶ When thou shalt vowe 〈◊〉 vnto the Lord thy God thou shalt not be slacke to pay it for the Lord thy God wil surely require it of thee and so it shulde be sinne vnto thee 22 But when thou absteinest from vowing it shal be no sinne vnto thee 23 That which is gone out of thy lippes thou shalt kepe and performe as thou hast vowed it willingly vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast spoken it with thy mouth 24 ¶ When thou commest vnto thy neighbours vine yard then thou maiest eat grapes at thy pleasure as muche as thou wilt but thou shalt put none in thy vessel 25 When thou commest into thy neighbours corne * thou maiest plucke the eares with thine hand but thou shalt not moue a sickle to thy neighbours corne CHAP. XXIIII 1 Diuorcement is permitted 5 He that is newly maried is exempted from warre 6 Of the pledge 14 Wages must not be reteined 16 The good must not be punished for the bad 17 The care of the stranger fatherles and widowe 1 WHen a man taketh a wife and marieth her if so be she finde no fauour in his eyes because he hath espied some filthines in her then let him write her a bil of diuorcement and put it in her hand and send her out of his house 2 And when she is departed out of his house and gone her way and mary with an other man 3 And if the later housband hate her write her a letter of diuorcement put it in her hand sent her out of his house or if the later man dye which toke her to wife 4 Then her first housband whiche sent her away may not take her againe to be his wif after that she is defiled for that is abominacion in the sight of the Lord thou shalt not cause the land to sinne whiche the Lord thy God doeth giue thee to inherit 5 ¶ When a man taketh a newe wife he shall not go a warfare nether shal be charged with anie busines but shal be fre at home one yere and reioyce with his wife whiche he hathe taken 6 ¶ No man shall take the nether nor the vpper milstone to pledge for this gage is his liuyng 7 ¶ If anie man be found stealing anie of his brethren of the children of Israél and maketh marchādise of him or selleth him that these shall dye so shalt thou put euill away from among you 8 ¶ Take hede of the * plague of leprosie that thou obserue diligently and do accordyng to all that the Priests of the Leuites shall teache you take hedeye do as I commanded them 9 Remember what the Lord thy God did vnto * Myriám by the way after that ye were come out of Egypt 10 ¶ Whē thou shalt aske againe of thy neigh bour anie thing lent thou shalt no go into his house to fet his pledge 11 But thou shalt stand without and the man that borowed it of thee shal bring the pledge out of the dores vnto thee 12 Furthermore if it be a poore bodie thou shalt not slepe with his pledge 13 But shalt restore him the pledge when the sunne goeth downe that he may slepe in his rayment and blesse thee it shal be righteousnes vnto thee before the Lord thy God 14 ¶ Thou shalt not oppresse an hired seruant that is nedy and poore nether of thy brethren nor of the stranger that is in thy land within thy gates 15 * Thou shalt giue him his hire for his day ne ther shal the sunne go downe vpon it for he is poore and there with susteineth his life lest he crye against thee vnto the Lord and it be sinne vnto thee 16 ¶ * The fathers shal not be put to death for the children nor the children put to death for the fathers but euerie man shal be put to death for his owne sinne 17 ¶ Thou shalt not peruert the right of the stranger nor of the fatherles nor take a widowes raiment to pledge 18 But remember that thou wast a seruant in Egypt and how the Lord thy God deliuered thee thence therefore I commande thee to do this thing 19 ¶ * When thou cuttest downe thine haruest in thy field and hast forgotten a sheafe in the field thou shalt not go againe to fet it but it shal be for the stranger for the fatherles and for the widow that the Lord thy God may blesse thee in all the workes of thine hands 20 When thou beatest thine oliue tre thou shalt not go ouer the boughes againe but it shal be for the stranger for the fatherles for the widow 21 When thou gatherest thy vineyard thou shalt not gather the grapes cleane after thee but thei shal be for the stranger for the fatherles and for the widow 22 And remember that thou wast a seruant in the land of Egypt therefore I
tribe for my seruant 〈◊〉 sake and for Ierusalém the citie which I hane chosen out of all the tribes of Israel 33 Because thei haue forsaken me and haue worshiped Ashtaróth the god of the Zidonians and Chemosh the god of the Moabites and Milcom the god of the Ammonites and haue not walked in my wayes to do right in mine eyes and my statutes and my lawes as did Dauid his father 34 But I wil not take the whole kingdome 〈◊〉 of his hand for I wil make him prince all his life long for Dauid my seruāts sake whome I haue chosen and who kepe my 〈◊〉 and my statutes 35 * But I wil take the kingdome out of his sonnes hand and wil giue it vnto the euē the ten tribes 36 And vnto his sonne wil I giue one tribe that Dauid my seruant maye haue a light alwaie before me in Ierusalém the citie which I haue chosen me to put my Name there 37 And I wil take thee and thou shalt reigne euen as thine heart desireth and shalt be King ouer Israel 38 And if thou hearken vnto all that I commande thee and wilt walke in my waies and do right in my sight to kepe my statu tes and my commandements as Dauid my seruant did then wil I be with thee and buylde thee a sure house as I buylt vnto Dauid and wil giue Israél vnto thee 39 And I wil for this afflictthe seede of Dauid but not for euer 40 ¶ Salomón soght therefore to kil Ieroboám and Ieroboám arose and fled into Egypt vnto Shishak King of Egypt and was in Egypt vntil the death of Salomón 41 And the rest of the wordes of Salomón all that he did his wisdome are thei not written in the boke of the actes of Salomōn 42 The thime that Salomôn reigned in Ierusalém ouer all Israél was fourtie yere 43 And Salomón slept with his fathers and was buryed in the citie of Dauid his father and Rehoboám his sonne reigned in his steade CHAP. XII 1 Rehoboā succedeth Salomón 8 He refuseth the connsel of the 〈◊〉 20 Ieroboám reigneth ouer Israél 21 God commandeth Rohoboam not to fight 28 Ieroboām ma keth golden calues 1 ANd * Rehoboám went to Shechém for all Israél were come to Shechém to make him King 2 And when Ieroboám the sonne of Nebát heard of it who was yetin Egypt * whether Ieroboam had fled from King Salomō and dwelt in Egypt 3 Then thei sent and called him and Ieroboam and all the Congregacion of Israél came and spake vnto Rehoboam saying 4 Thy father made our * yoke grieuous seruitude of thy father and his sore yoke which he put vpon vs lighter and we wil serue thee 5 And he said vnto them Departe yet for thre dayes then come againe to me And the people departed 6 And King Rehoboám toke counsel with the olde men that had stande before Salomon his father while he yet liued and said What coūsel giue ye that I may make an answer to this people 7 And thei spake vnto him saying If thou be a seruant vnto this people this day serue them and answer them and speake kinde wordes to them thei wil be thy seruants for euer 8 But he forsoke the counsel that the olde men had giuen him and asked counsel of the yong men that had bene broght vp with him and waited on him 9 And he said vnto them What counsel gi giue ye that we may answer this people which haue spoken to me saying 〈◊〉 the yoke which thy father did put vpon vs lighter 10 Then the yong men that were broght vp with him spake vnto him saying Thus shalt thou say vnto this people that haue spoken vnto thee and said Thy father ha the made our yoke heauie but make thou it lighter vnto vs euen thus shalt thou say vnto them My * least parte shal be big ger then my fathers loynes 11 Now where as my father did burden you with a grieuous yoke I wil yet make your yoke heauier my father hathe chastised you with rods but I wil correct you with scourges 12 ¶ Then Ieroboam and all the people came to Rehoboám the third day as the King had appointed saying Come to me agai ne the third day 13 And the King answered the people sharpely and left the olde mens counsel that thei gaue him 14 And spake to them after the counsel of the young men saying My father made your yoke grieuous and I wil make your yoke more grieuous my father hath chastised you with rods but I wil correct you with scourges 15 And the Kynge hearkened not vnto the people for it was the ordinance of the Lord that he might performe his saying whiche the Lord had spoken by * Ahiiáh the Shilonite vnto Ieroboám the sonne of Nebát 16 So when all Israél sawe that the King regarded them not the people aunswered the King thus saying What porcion haue we in Dauid we haue none inheritance in the sonne of Ishái To your tents ô Israél now se to thine owne house Dauid So Israél departed vnto their tents 17 Howbeit ouer the childrē of Israél which dwelt in the cities of Iudáh did Rehoboám reigne still 18 ¶ Now the King Rehoboám sent Adorám the receiuer of the tribute and all Israél stoned him to death thē King Rehoboám made spede to get him vp to his charet to flee to Ierusalém 19 And Israél rebelled against the house of Dauid vnto this day 20 ¶ And when all Israél had heard that Ieroboám was come agayne they sent and called him vnto the assemblye and made him Kynge ouer all Israél none followed the house of Dauid but the tribe of Iudáh * onely 21 And when Rehoboám was come to Ierusalém he gathered all the house of Iudáh with the tribe of Beniamin an hundreth foure score thousand of chosen men whiche were good warriours to fight against the house of Israél and to bryng the kingdome againe to Rehoboám the sonne of Salomón 22 * But the worde of God came vnto Shemaiáh the man of God saying 23 Speake vnto Rehoboám the sonne of Salomōn King of Iudáh and vnto all the house of Iudáh and Beniamin the remnant of the people saying 24 Thus sayth the Lord Ye shal not go vp nor fight against your brethren the chyldren of Israél 〈◊〉 euerye man to hys house for this thing is done by me They obeied therefore the worde of the Lorde and returned and departed according to the worde of the Lord. 25 ¶ Then Ieroboám buylt Shechē in mount Ephráim and dwelt therein and wēt from thence and buylt Penuél 26 And Ieroboám thoght in his heart Now shall the kingdome returne to the house of Dauid 27 If this people go vp do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Ierusalém thē shall the heart of this people
and Iehozabád the sonne of Shommér hys seruants smote him ād he dyed ād they buried hym with hys fathers in the citie of Dauid And Amaziah his sonne reigned in his steade CHAP. XIII 3 Iehoahaz the sonne of Iehu is deliuered into the handes of the Syrians 5 He prayeth vnto God and is deliuered 〈◊〉 Ioash hys sonne reigneth in hys steade 24 Hazaél dyeth 26 Elisha dyeth 1 IN the thre and twentieth yere of Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah Kynge of Iudah Iehoahaz the sonne of Iehu began to reigne ouer Israél in Samaria and he reigned seuentene yere 2 And he did euill in the sight of the Lord and followed the sinnes of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat whiche made Israél to sinne ād departed not therefrom 3 And the Lord was angry with Israél and deliuered them into the hand of Hazaél Kyng of Aram and into the hand of Benhadad the sonne of Hazaél all his dayes 4 And Iehoahaz besoght the Lorde and the Lorde heard him for he sawe the trouble of Israél wherewith the Kyng of Aram troubled them 5 And the Lorde gaue Israél a deliuerer so that they came out from vnder the subiection of the Aramites And the childrē of Israél dwelt in their tentes as before time 6 Neuertheles they departed not from the sinnes of the house of Ieroboam whiche made Israél sinne but walked in them euen the groue also remained stil in Samaria 7 For he had left of the people to Iehoahaz but fiftie horsemen and ten charets and ten thousand fotemen because the King of Aram had destroyed them ād made them like dust beaten to poudre 8 Concernyng the rest of the actes of Iehoahaz and all that he did and his valiant dedes are they not writen in the boke of the Chro nicles of the Kings of Israél 9 And Iehoahaz slept with his fathers and they buryed him in Samaria and Ioash his sonne reigned in his steade 10 ¶ In the seuen and thirtieth yere of Ioash Kyng of Iudah began Iehoash the sonne of Iehoahaz to reigne ouer Israél in Samaria and reigned sixtene yere 11 And did euil in the sight of the Lorde for he departed not from all the sinnes of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat that made Israél to sinne but he walked therein 12 Concernyng the rest of the actes of Ioash and al that he did and his valiant dedes and how he foght against Amaziah King of Iudah are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the King of Israél 13 And Ioash slept with his fathers and Ieroboā sate vpon his seat and Ioash was buried in Samaria among the Kings of Israél 14 ¶ Whē Elisha fel sicke of his sicknes wherof he dyed loash the Kynge of Israél came downe vnto him and wept vpon his face ād said O my father my father the charet of Israél and the horsemen of the same 15 Then Elisha sayd vnto hym Take a bowe and arowes And he toke vnto him bowe and arowes 16 And he sayd to the Kyng of Israél Put thine hand vpon the bowe And he put his hande vpon it And Elisha put his hands vpon the Kings hands 17 And sayd Open the windowe Eastwarde And when he had opened it Elisha sayd Shote And he shot And he sayd Beholde the arowe of the Lordes deliuerance and the arowe of deliuerance against Aram for thou shalt smite the Aramites in Aphék till thou hast consumed them 18 Agayne he sayd Take the arowes And he toke them And he said vnto the King of Israél Smite the ground And he smote thrise and ceased 19 Then the mā of God was angry with him and said Thou shuldest haue smiten fiue or sixtimes so thou shuldest haue smiten Aram til thou hadest consumed it where nowe thou shalt smite Aram but thrise 20 ¶ So Elisha dyed and they buryed him And certeine bands of the Moabites came into the land that yere 21 And as they were burying a man beholde they sawe the souldiers therefore they cast the man into the sepulchre of Elisha And when the man was downe and touched the bones of Elisha * he reuiued and stode vpō hys fete 22 ¶ But Hazaél King of Aram vexed Israél all the dayes of Iehoahaz 23 Therefore the Lorde had mercie on them and pitied them and had respect vnto them because of his couenant with Abraham Izhák and Iaak ób and wolde not destroy thē nether cast he them from him as yet 24 So Hazaél the King of Aram dyed ād Benhadad his sonne reigned in his steade 25 Therefore Iehoash the sonne of Iehoahaz returned ād toke out of the hand of Ben-hadád the sonne of Hazaél the cities which he had taken away by warre out of the hand of Iehoahaz his father for thre times did Ioash beat him and restored the cities vnto Israél CHAP. XIIII 1 Amaziah the King of Iudah putteth to death them that slewe hys father 7 And after smiteth Edom. 15 Ioash dyeth and Ieroboam his sonne succedeth him And after him reigneth Zachariah 1 THe seconde yere of Ioash sonne of Iehoa haz King of Israél reigned * Amaziah the sonne of Ioash King of Iudah 2 He was fiue and twentie yere olde when he began to reigne and reigned nine and twentie yere in Ierusalém and his mothers name was Iehoadan of Ierusalém 3 And he dyd vpryghtlye in the sight of the lord yet not like Dauid his father but did ac cording to all that Ioash his father had done 4 Notwithstanding the hie place were not taken away for as yet the people did sacrifice and burnt incense in the hie places 5 ¶ And when the kyngdome was confirmed in his hand * he slewe his seruāts which had killed the King his father 6 But the children of those that did slay him he slewe not accordyng vnto that that is written in the boke of the Lawe of Mosés wherein the Lorde commaunded saying * The fathers shal not be put to death for the children 〈◊〉 the children put to death for the fathers but euerie man shal be put to death for his owne sinne 7 He slewe also of Edom in the valley of salt ten thousand and toke the citie of Sela by warre and called the name thereof Ioktheél vnto this day 8 ¶ Then Amaziah sent messengers to Iehoash the sonne of Iehoahaz sonne of Iehu Kyng of Israél saying Come let vs se one another in the face 9 Then Iehoash the Kynge of Israél sent to Amaziah Kynge of Iudah saying The thistle that is in Lebanon sent to the cedre that is in Lebanon saying Giue thy daughter to my sonne to wife and the wilde beast that was in Lebanón went and trode down the thistle 10 Because thou haste smiten Edom thine heart hathe made thee proude brag of glorie and tarye at home why doest thou prouoke to thyne hurt that thou shuldest fall and Iudah with thee
God euen our God shal blesse vs. 7 God shal blesse vs and all the ends of the earth shal feare him PSAL. LXVIII 1 In this psalme Dauid setteth forthe as in a glasse the wōderful mercies of God towarde his people 5 who by all meanes moste strange sortes declared him self to thē 15 And therefore Gods Church by reason of his promises graces and victories doeth excel without comparison all worldlie things 34 He exhorteth therefore all men to praise God for euer ¶ To him that excelleth A psalme or song of 〈◊〉 1 GOd wil arise and his enemies shal be scattered they also that hate him shal flee before him 2 As the smoke vanisheth so 〈◊〉 thou driue them awaye and as waxe melteth before the fyre so shal the wicked perish at the presence of God 3 But the righteous shal be glad reioyce before God yea they shal leape for ioye 4 Sing vnto God and sing praises vnto his Name exalt him that rideth vpon the heauēs in his Name Iah and reioyce before him 5 He is a Father of the 〈◊〉 and a Iudge of the widowes euen God in his holie habitation 6 God maketh the solitarie to dwell in families and deliuereth them that were prisoners in stockes but the rebellious shal dwel in a drye land 7 O God when thow wentest forthe before thy people when thou wentest through the wildernes Sélah 8 The earth 〈◊〉 and the heauens dropped at the presence of his God euen Sinái was moued at the presence of God euen the God of Israél 9 Thou ô God sendest a gracious raine vpon thine inheritance and thou didest refresh it when it was wearie 10 Thy Congregacion dwelled therein for thou ö God hast of thy goodnes prepared it for the poore 11 The Lord gaue matter to the women to tel of the great armie 12 Kings of the armies did flee thei did flee and she that remained in the house deuided the spoile 13 Thogh ye haue lien among pots yet shal ye be as the wings of a dooue that is couered with siluer whose fethers are like yelowe golde 14 When the Almightie scatered Kings in it it was white as the snow in Zalmōn 15 The mountaine of God is like the moun taine of Bashán it is an high Mountaine as mount Basháu 16 Why leape ye ye high mountaines as for this Mountaine God deliteth to dwell in it yea the Lord wil dwell in it for euer 17 The charets of God are twentie thousand thousands Angels and the Lord is among them as in the Sanctuarie of Sinái 18 Thou art gone vp on high thou hast led captiuitie captiue and receiued giftes for men yea euen the rebellious hast thou led thtthe Lord God might dwell there 19 Praised be the Lord euen the God of our saluacion which ladeth vs daiely with benefites Sélah 20 This is our God euen the God that saueth vs and to the Lord God belong the issues of death 21 Surely God wil wound the head of his enemies and the heerie pate of him that walketh in his sinnes 22 The Lord hathe said I wil bring my people againe from Bashán I wil bring them againe from the depths of the Sea 23 That thy foote maye be dipped in blood the tongue of thy dogges in the blood of the enemies euen in it 24 They haue sene ô God thy goings the goings of my God my King which art in the Sanctuarie 25 The singers went before the plaiers of instruments after in the middes were the mai des playing with timbrels 26 Praise ye God in the assemblies and the Lord ye that are of the foūtaine of Israél 27 There was litle Beniamin with their ruler and the princes of Iudáh with their assemblie the princes of Zebulūn and the princes of Nephtali 28 Thy God hathe appointed thy strength stablish ô GOD that whiche thou hast wroght in vs. 29 Out of thy Temple vpon Ierusalém Kings shal bring presents vnto thee 30 Destroye the companie of the spearemen and multitude of the mightie bulles with the calues of the people that tread vnder fete pieces of siluer scater the people that delite in warre 31 Then shal the princes come out of Egypt Ethiopia shal haste to stretch her hands vnto God 32 Sing vnto God ô ye kingdomes of the earth sing praise vnto the Lord Séláh 33 To him that rideth vpon the moste high hea uens which were from the beginning beholde he wil send out by his voyce a mightie sounde 34 Ascribe the power to God for his maiestie is vpon Israél and his strength is in the cloudes 35 O God thou art terrible out of thine holie places the God of Israēl is he that giueth strength and power vnto the people praised be God PSAL. LXIX 1 The cōplaints prayers feruent zeale great anguish of Dauid is set forthe as a figure of Christ all his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The malicious crueltie of the enemies 22 And their punishement also 26 Where Iudas suche traitors are accursed 30 He gathereth courage in his affliction of 〈◊〉 praises vnto God 32 Which are more acceptable thē all sacrifices whereof all the afflicted maye take comfort 35 Finally he doeth prouoke all creatures to praises 〈◊〉 of the kingdome of Christ the preseruacion of the Church where all the 〈◊〉 37 And their sede shal dwel for euer ¶ To him that excelleth vpon Shoshannim A Psalme of Dauid 1 SAue me ô God for the waters are entred euen to my soule 2 I sticke fast in the depe myre where no staie is I am come into depe waters the strea mes runne ouer me 3 I am wearie of crying my throte is drye mine eyes faile whiles I waite for my God 4 They that hate me without a cause are mo thē the heere 's of mine head they that wolde destroye me and are mine enemies falsely are mightie so that I restored that whiche I toke not 5 O God thou knowest my foolishnes my fautes are not hid from thee 6 Let not them that trust in thee ô Lord God of hostes be ashamed for me let not those that seke thee be confounded through me o God of Israél 7 For thy sake haue I suffred reprofe shame hathe couered my face 8 I am become a stranger vnto my brethren euen an aliant vnto my mothers sonnes 9 For the zeale of thine house hathe eaten me and the rebukes of them that rebuked thee are fallen vpon me 10 I wept and my soule fasted but that was to my reprofe 11 I put on a sacke also and I because a prouer be vnto them 12 They that sate in the gate spake of me and the drunkards sang of me 13 But Lord I make my prayer vnto thee in an acceptable time euē in the
wandered in the desert and wildernes out of the way and founde no citie to dwell in 5 Bothe hungrie and thirstie their soule fainted in them 6 Then they cryed vnto the Lord in their trouble and he de liuered them from their distres 7 And led thē forthe by the rightway that they might go to a citie ofhabitacion 8 Let them therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindenes and his wonder ful workes before the sonnes of men 9 For he satisfied the thirstie soule and filled the hungrie soule with goodnes 10 They that dwel in darkenes and in the shadowe of death being bounde in miserie and yron 11 Because they rebelled against the wordes of the Lord and despised the coūsel of the moste High 12 When he humbled their heart with heauines then they fell downe and there was no helper 13 Then they cryed vnto the Lord in their trouble and he deliuered them from their distres 14 He broght them out of darkenes and out of the shadowe of death and brake their bands a sunder 15 Let them therefore cōfesse before the lord his louing kindenes and his wonderful workes before the sonnes of men 16 For he hathe broken the gates of brasse and brast the barres of yron a sundre 17 Fooles by reason of their transgression and because of their iniquities are afflicted 18 Their soule abhorreth all meat and they are broght to deaths dore 19 Then they crye vnto the LORD in their trouble and he deliuereth them frō their distres 20 He sendeth his worde and healeth them and deliuereth them from their graues 21 Let them therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindenes and his wonderful workes before the sonnes of men 22 And let them offer sacrifices of praise declare his workes with reioycing 23 They that go downe to the sea in shippes and occupie by the great waters 24 They se the workes of the Lord and his wonders in the depe 25 For he commandeth and raiseth the stormie winde it lifteth vp the waues thereof 26 They mounte vp to the heauē descend to the depe so that their soule melteth for trouble 27 They are tossed to and fro and stagger like a drunken man and all their cunning is gone 28 Then they crye vnto the Lord in their trouble and he bringeth them out of their distres 29 He turneth the storme to calme so that the waues thereof are stil. 30 When they are quieted they are glad he bringeth them vnto the hauen where they wolde be 31 Let them therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindenes and his wonderful workes before the sonnes of men 32 And let them exalt him in the Congregation of the people and praise him in the assemblie of the Elders 33 He turneth the floods into a wildernes and the springs of waters into drienes 34 And a fruteful land into barrennes for the wickednes of them that dwell therin 35 Againe he turneth the wildernes into pooles of water and the drye land into water springs 36 And there he placeth the hungrie and they buyld a citie to dwell in 37 And sowe the fields and plant vineyardes which bring forthe fruteful increase 38 For he blesseth them and they multiplie excedingly and he diminished not their cattel 39 Againe men are diminished and broght lowe by oppression euil and sorowe 40 He powreth contempt vpon princes and causeth them to erre in desert places out of the way 41 Yet he raiseth vp the poore out of miserie and maketh him families like a flocke of shepe 42 The righteous shal se it reioyce and all iniquitie shal stop her mouth 43 Who is wise that he maie obserue these things for they shal vnderstād the louing kindenes of the Lord. PSAL. CVIII This Psalme in composed of two other Psalmes before the seuen and fiftieth and sixtieth The matter here conteined is 1 That Dauid giueth him self with heart and voy ce to praise the Lord. 7 And assureth him self of the promes of God concerning his kingdome ouer Israél his power against other nacions 11 Who thogh he seme to forsake vs for a time yet he alone wil in the end cast dow ne our enemies ¶ A song or Psalme of Dauid 1 O God mine heart is prepared so is my tongue I wil sing and giue praise 2 Awake viole and harpe I wil awake early 3 I wil praise thee ô Lord among the people and I wil sing vnto thee among the nations 4 For thy mercie is great aboue the heaues and thy trueth vnto the cloudes 5 Exalt thy self ô God aboue the heauens and let thy glorie be vpon all the earth 6 That thy beloued maie be deliuered hel pe with thy right hand and heare me 7 God hathe spoken in his holines therefore I wil reioyce I shal diuide Shechém measure the valley of Succōth 8 Gileád shal be mine Manasséh shal be mine Ephráim also shal be the strength of mine head Iuda is my Lawegiuer 9 * Mōab shal be my washpot ouer Edōm wil I cast out my shoe vpon Palestina wil I triumph 10 Who wil leade me in to the strōg citie who wil bring me vnto Edom 11 Wilt not thou ô God which haddest forsaken vs and 〈◊〉 not go forthe ô God with our armies 12 Giue vs helpe against trouble for vaine is the helpe of man 13 Through God we shal do valiantly for he shal tread downe our enemies PSAL. CIX 1 Dauid being faisely accused by flatterers vnto 〈◊〉 praieth God to helpe him and to destroy his enemies 〈◊〉 And vn der them he speaketh of Iudas the traitour vnto Iesus Christ and of all the like enemies of the 〈◊〉 of God 27 And desireth so to be deliuered that his enemies 〈◊〉 knowe the worke to be of God 30 Thē doeth he promise to giue praises vnto God ¶ To him that excelleth A Psalme of Dauid 1 HOlde not thy tongue ô God of my praise 2 For the mouth of the wicked and the mouth 〈◊〉 of deceit are opened 〈◊〉 me thei haue spoken to me with a lying ton gue 3 Thei compassed me about also with wordes of hatred and foght against me without a cause 4 For my friendship thei were mine aduersaries but I gaue my self to praier 5 And they haue rewarded me euil for good and hatred for my friendship 6 Set thou the wicked ouer him let the aduersarie stand at his right hand 7 When he shal be iudged let him be condemned and let his praier be turned in to sinne 8 Let his daies be fewe and let another take his charge 9 Let his childrē be 〈◊〉 and his wife a widowe 10 Let his children be vagabunds and begge and seke bread cōming out of their places destroied 11 Let the extorcioner 〈◊〉 all that the hathe let the strāgers
of death 13 Euen in laughing the heart is sorowful and the end of that mirth is heauines 14 The heart that declineth shal be saciate with his owne wayes but a good man shal departe from him 15 The foolish wil beleue euerie thing but the prudent wil consider his steppes 16 A wise man eareth and departeth from euil but a foole rageth and is careles 17 He that is hastie to angre committeth folie and a busie bodie is hated 18 The foolish do inheritie folie but the prudent are crowned with knowledge 19 The euil shal bowe before the good and the wicked at the gates of the righteous 20 The poore is 〈◊〉 euē of his owne neigh bour but the friēds of the riche are manie 21 The sinner despiseth his neighbour but he that hathe mercie on the poore is blessed 22 Do not they erre that imagine euil 〈◊〉 but to them that thinke on good things shal be mercie and trueth 23 In all labour there is abundance but the talke of the lippes bringeth onely want 24 The 〈◊〉 of the wise is their riches and the folie of fooles is foolishnes 25 A faithful witnes deliuereth soules but a disceiuer speaketh lies 26 In the feare of the Lord is an assured strength and his children shal haue hope 27 The feare of the Lord is as a well spring of life to auoide the snares of death 28 In the multitude of the people is the ho nour of a King and for the want of people cometh the destruction of the prince 29 He that is slowe to wrath is of great wis dome but he that is of an hastie minde exalteth folie 30 A sound heart is the life of the flesh but enuie is the rotting of the bones 31 * He that oppresseth the poore reproueth him that made him but he honoreth him that hathe mercie on the poore 32 The wicked shal be cast away for his malice but the righteous hathe hope in his death 33 Wisdome resteth in the heart of him that hathe vnderstanding and is knowē in the mindes of fooles 34 Iustice exalteth a nation but sinne is a shame to the people 35 The pleasure of a King is in a wise seruāt but his wrath shal be toward him that is lewde CHAP XV. 1 A * Soft answer putteth away wrath but grieuous wordes stirre vp angre 2 The tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright but the mouth of fooles * bableth out foolishnes 3 The eyes of the Lord in euerie place behol de the euil and the good 4 A wholsome tongue is as a tre of life but the frowardnes thereof is the breaking of the minde 5 A foole despiseth his fathers instruction but he that regardeth correctiō is prudēt 6 The house of the righteous hathe muche treasure but in the reuenues of the wicked is trouble 7 The lippes of the wise do spread abroad knowledge but the heart of the foolish doeth not so 8 The sacrifice of the wicked is a bomin ation to the Lord but the praier of the righ teous is acceptable vnto him 9 The way of the wicked is an abominacion vnto the Lord but he loueth him that fol loweth righteousnes 10 Instructiō is euil to him that for saketh the way and he that hateth correction shal dye 11 Hel destructiō are before the lord how much more the hearts of the sonnes of mē 12 A scorner loueth not him that rebuketh him nether wil he go vnto the wise 13 * A ioyful heart maketh a chereful countenance but by the sorow of the heart the minde is heauie 14 The heart of him that hathe vnderstanding seketh knowledge but the mouthe of the foole is fed with foolishnes 15 All the daies of the afflicted are euil but a good conscience is a continual feast 16 * Better is a litle with the feare of the lord thē great treasure and trouble therewith 17 Better is a dinner of grene herbes were loue is then a stalled oxe hatred therewith 18 * An angrie man stirreth vp strife but he that is slowe to wrath appeaseth strife 19 The way of a slouthful man is as an hedge of thornes but the way of the righteous is plaine 20 * A wise sonne reioyceth the father but a foolish man despiseth his mother 21 Foolishnes is ioye to him that is destitute of vnderstanding but a man of vnderstanding walketh vprightly 22 Without coūsel toghtes come to nought but f in the multitude of counsellers there is stedfastnes 23 A ioye cometh to a mā by the answer of his mouth and how good is a worde in due season 24 The waie of life is on high to the prudēt to auoide from hel beneth 25 The Lord wil destroy the house of the prou de men but he wil stablish the borders of the widowe 26 The thoghts of the wicked are abomination to the Lord but the pure haue plea sant wordes 27 He that is gredie of gaine troubleth his owne house but he that hateth giftes shal liue 28 The heart of the righteous studieth to an swer but the wicked mans mouth bableth euil things 29 The Lord is farre of from the wicked but he heareth the praier of the righteous 30 The light of the eies reioyceth the heart and a good name ma keth the bones fat 31 The eare that hearkeneth to the correction of life shal lodge among the wise 32 He that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule but he that obeieth correctiō getteth vnderstanding 33 The feare of the Lord is the instruction of wisdome and before honour goeth humilitie CHAP. XVI 1 THe preparations of the heart are in man but the answer of the tōgue is of the Lord. 2 All the waies of a man are cleane in his o wne eies but the lord pōdereth the spirits 3 Cōmit thy workes vnto the Lord thy thoghts shal be directed 4 The Lord hathe made all things for his owne sake yea euen the wicked for the day of euil 5 All that are proude in earth are an abomi nation to the Lord thogh * hand ioyne in hand he shal not be vnpunished 6 By mercie and trueth iniquitie shal be forgiuē and by the feare of the Lord they departe from euil 7 When the waies of a man please the Lord he wil make also his enemies at peace with him 8 * Betteri litle with righteousnes then great reuenues without equitie 9 The heart of mā purposeth his way but the Lord doeth direct his steppes 10 A diuine sentence shal be in the lippes of the King his mouth shal not transgresse iniudgement 11 * A true weight and balance are of the Lord all the weights of the bagge are his worke 12 It is an abominacion to Kings to commit wickednes for the throne isstablished by iustice 13 Righteous lippes are the
vncircumcised and the vncleane 2 Shake thy self from the dust arise and sit downe ô Ierusalém loose the bandes of thy necke ô thou captiuitie daughter Zion 3 For thus saith the Lorde Ye were solde for naught therefore shal ye be redemed without money 4 For thus saith the Lorde God My people went downe afore tyme into Egypt to soiourne there and Asshur oppressed them without cause 5 Now therefore what haue I here sayth the Lorde that my people is taken away for naught and they that rule ouer them make them to howle saith the Lord and my Name all the day continually is blasphemed 6 Therfore my people shal knowe my Name therefore they shal knowe in that day that I am he that do speake beholde it is I. 7 How beautiful vpon the montaines are the fete of him that declareth and publisheth peace that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluacion saying vnto Zión Thy God reigneth 8 The voice of thy watchemē shal be heard they shal lift vp their voyce and shout together for they shall se eye to eye when the Lord shal bring againe Zion 9 O ye desolate places of Ierusalém be glad and reioyce together for the Lorde hathe comforted hys people he hathe redemed Ierusalém 10 The Lorde hathe made bare hys holy arme in the sight of all the Gentiles and all the ends of the earth shalse the saluacion of our God 11 Departe departe ye go out from thence and touche no vncleane thing go out of the middes of her be ye cleane that beare the vessels of the Lord. 12 For ye shall not go out with hast nor departe by fleing away but the Lord wil go be fore you and the God of Israél wil gather you together 13 Beholde my seruant shal prosper he shal be exalted and extolled and be very hie 14 As manie were astonied at thee his visage was so deformed of men and his forme of the sonnes of men so shall he sprincle manie nations the Kings shal shut their mouthes at hym for that whiche had not bene tolde them 〈◊〉 they se and that which they had not heard shal they vnderstand CHAP. LIII 1 Of Christ and his kingdome whose worde fewe will beleue 6 All men are sinners 11 Christ is our righteousnes 12 And is dead for our sinnes 1 WHo will beleue our reporte and to whome is the arme of the Lorde reueiled 2 But he shal growe vp before him as a brāche and as a roote out of a drye grounde he hathe nether forme nor beautie when we shall se hym there shal be no forme that we shulde desire him 3 He is despised and reiected of men he is a man ful of sorows and hathe experience of infirmities we hid as it were our faces from him he was dispised ād we estemed him not 4 Surely he hathe borne our infirmities ād caried our sorowes yet we did iudge him as plagued and smitten of God and humbled 5 But he was wonded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon hym and with his stripes we are healed 6 All we like shepe haue gone astraie we haue turned cuerie one to hys owne way and the Lorde hathe layed vpon hym the iniquitie of vs all 7 He was oppressed and he was afflicted yet did he not open his mouth he is broght as a shepe to the slaughter and as a shepe before her shearer is dumme so he openeth not his mouth 8 He was taken out from prison and frome iudgement and who shall declare hys age for he was cut out of the land of the liuyng for the transgression of my people was he plagued 9 And he made his graue with the wicked with the riche in his death thogh he had done no wickednes nether was anie decei te in his mouth 10 Yet the Lord wolde breake him and make him subiect to infirmites when he shal make his soule an offring for sinne he shalse his sede and shal prolong his daies the wil of the Lord shal prosper in his hand 11 He shalse of the trauaile of his soule and shal be satisfied by his knowledge shal my righteous seruant iustifie manie for he shal beare their iniquities 12 Therefore wil I giue him a portion with the great and he shal deuide the spoyle with the strong because he hathe powred out his soule vnto death and he was counted with the transgressers and he bare the sinne of many and prayed for the trespassers CHAP. LIIII 1 Mo of the Gentiles shal beleue the Gospel then of the Iewes 7 God leaueth his for a time to 〈◊〉 afterward he sheweth mercie 1 REioyce ô baren that didest not beare breake forthe into ioye reioyce thou that didest not trauaile with childe for the desolate hathe mo children then the maried wife saith the Lord. 2 Enlarge the place of thy 〈◊〉 and let thē spread out the curtaines of thine habitaciōs spare not stretch out thy cordes and make faste thy stakes 3 For thou shalt increase on the right hand on the left and thy sede shal possesse the Gētiles and dwell in the desolate cities 4 Feare not for thou shalt not be ashamed ne ther shalt thou be cōfounded for thou shalt not be put to shame ye a thou shalt forget the shame of thy youth shalt not remember the reproche of thy wid dowhead aniemore 5 For he that made thec is thi 〈◊〉 and whose Name is the Lord of hostes and thy redemer the holie one of Israél 〈◊〉 called the God of the whole worlde 6 For the Lord hathe called thee being as a woman forsaken and afflicted in 〈◊〉 and as a yong wife when thou wast refused saith thy God 7 For allitle while haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion wil I gather thee 8 For a momēt in mine angre I hid my face from thee for a litle season but with euer lasting mercie haue I had compassiō on thee saith the Lord thy redemer 9 For this is vnto me as the waters of Noáh for as I haue sworne that the waters of Noáh shulde no more go ouer the earth so haue I sworne that I wolde not be angrie with thee nor rebuke thee 10 For the mountaines shal remoue and the 〈◊〉 shal sall downe but my mercie shal not depart from thee nether shal the couenant of my peace fall away saith the Lord that ha the compassion on thee 11 O thou afflicted and tossed with tempest that hast no comfort beholde I wil lay thy stones with the carbuncle and lay thy fundacion with saphirs 12 And I wil make thy windowes of emeraudes and thy gates shining stones and all thy borders of pleasant stones 13 And all thy children shal be
my praise 15 Beholde they say vnto me Where is the worde of the Lord letit come now 16 But I haue not trust in my self for a pastor after thee nether haue I desired the daye of miserie thou knowest that which came out of my lippes was right before thee 17 Be not terrible vnto me thou art mine hope in the day of aduersitie 18 Let them be confounded that persecute me but let not me be confounded let them be afraid but let not me be afraid bring vpon thē the day of aduersitie destroy them with double destruction 19 Thus hathe the Lord said vnto me Go and stand in the gate of the children of the peo ple whereby the Kings of Iudáh come in by the whiche they go out in all the gates of Ierusalém 20 And say vnto them Heare the worde of the Lord ye Kings of Iudáh and all 〈◊〉 udáh and all the in habitants of Ierusalém that entre in by these gates 21 Thus 〈◊〉 the Lord Take hede to your soules and beare no burden in the Sabbath day nor bring it in by the gates of Ierusalém 22 Nether carye forthe burdens out of your houses in the Sabbath day nether do ye anie worke but sanctifie the Sabbath as I commanded your fathers 23 But they obeyed not nether inclined their eares but made their neckes stiffe and wolde notheare nor receiue correction 24 Neuertheles if ye wil heare me saith the Lord and be are no burden through the gates of the citie in the Sabbath day but 〈◊〉 fie the Sabbath day so that ye do no worke therein 25 Then shal the Kings and the princes entre in at the gates of this citie and shal sit vpon the throne of Dauid and shal ride vpon cha rets and vpon horses bothe they and their princes the men of Iudáh and the inhabitants of Ierusalém and this citie shal remaine for euer 26 And they shal come from the cities of Iudáh and from about Ierusalém and from the lād of Beniamin and from the plaine and from the mountaines and from the South 〈◊〉 shal bring burnt offrings and sacrifices and meat offrings and incense shal bring sacrifice of praise into the House of the Lord. 27 But if ye wil not heare me to sanctifie the Sabbath daye and not to beare a burdē nor to go through the gates of Ierusalém in the Sabbath daye then wil I kindle a fyre in the gates thereof and it shal deuoure the palaces of Ierusalém and it shal not be quenched CHAP. XVIII 2 God sheweth by the example of a potter that it is in his power to destroye the dispicers of his worde 18 The con spiracie of 〈◊〉 Iewes against 〈◊〉 19 His prayer against his aduersaries 1 THe worde whiche came to Ieremiáh frō the Lord saying 2 Arise go downe into the potters house there shal I shewe thee my wordes 3 Then I went downe to the potters house beholde he wroght a worke on the wheles 4 And the vessel that he made of claye was broken in the hand of the potter so he retur ned made it another vessel as semed good to the potter to make it 5 Then the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 6 O house of Israél can not I do with you as this potter saith the LORD beholde as the claie is in the potters hād so are you in mine hand o house of Israél 7 I wil speake suddenly against a nation or a againste a kingdome to plucke it vp and to roote it out and to destroye it 8 But if this nation against whome I haue pro nounced turne from their wickednes I wil repent of the plague that I thoght to bring vpon them 9 And I wil speake suddenly concerning a nacion and concerning a kingdome to buylde it and to plant it 10 But if it do euil in my sight and heare not my voyce I wil repent of the good that I thoght to do for them 11 Speake thou now therefore vnto the men of Iudáh and to the inhabitāts of Ierusalém saying Thus saith the Lord Beholde I prepa re a plague for you purpose a thing against you returne you therefore euerie one from his euil waye and make your wayes your workes good 12 But they said desperatly Surely we wil walke after our owne imaginacions and do euerie man after the stubbernes of his wicked heart 13 Therefore thus saith the Lord Aske now among the heathen who hathe heard suche things the virgine of Israél hathe done verie filthily 14 Wil a man forsake the snowe of Lebanōn which cometh from the rocke of the field or shal the 〈◊〉 slowing waters that come from another place be forsaken 15 Because my people hathe forgotten me haue burnt incense to vanitie and their Prophetes haue cause them to stumble in their wayes from the ancient wayes to walke in the paths and waye that is not troden 16 To make their land desolate a perpetual derisiō so that euerie one that passeth ther by shal be astonished and wagge his head 17 I wil scattre them with an East winde before the enemie I wil she we them the backe and not the face in the day of their destruction 18 Then said they Come and let vs imagine some deuise againste Ieremiáh for the Law shal not perish from the Priest nor counsel from the wise nor the worde from the Prophet come and let vs smite him with the tō gue and let vs not giue hede to any of his wordes 19 Hearken vnto me ô Lord and heare the voy ce of them that contend with me 20 Shal euil be recompēced for good for they haue digged a pit for my soule remembre that I stode before thee to speake good for them and to turne away thy wrath from them 21 Therefore deliuer vp their children to famine and let them drop away by the force of the sworde and let their wiues be robbed of their children and be widdowes and let their housbands be put to death and let their yongmen be slayne by the sworde in the battel 22 Let the crye be heard from their houses when thou shalt bring an hoste suddēly vpon them for they haue digged a pit to take me and hid snares for my fete 23 Yet Lord thou knowest all their counsel against me tēdeth to death forgiue not their iniquitie nether put out their sinne from thy sight but let them be ouerthrowen before thee deale thus with them in the time of thine angre CHAP. XIX He prophecieth the destruction of Ierusalém for the contempt and despisyng of the worde of God 1 THus said the Lord Go and bye an earthē bottel of a potter take of the anciēts of the people and of the ancients of the Priests 2 And go forthe vnto the vallei of Ben-hinnom which is by the entrie of the East gate thou shalt preache
it and the rootes thereof were vnder it so it became a vine and it broght for the branches and shot forthe buds 7 There was also another great egle with gre at wings and many fethers and beholde this vine did turne her rootes toward it and spred forthe her branches toward it that she might water it by the trenches of her plantacion 8 It was planted in a good soile by great waters that it shulde bring forthe branches and beare frute and be an excellent vine 9 Say thou Thus saith the Lord God Shal it prosper shal he not pul vp the rootes there of and destroy the frute thereof and cause them to drye al the leaues of her bud shal wit her without great power or many people to plucke it vp by the rootes thereof 10 Beholde it was planted but shal it prospet shal it not be dryed vp and wither when the East winde shal touche it it shal wither in the trenches where it grewe 11 Moreouer the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 12 Say now to this rebellious house Knowe ye not what these things meane tel them Beholde the King of 〈◊〉 come to Ierusalém and hathe taken the King thereof and the princes thereof and led them with him to Babél 13 And hathe taken one of the Kings sede made a couenant with him and hathe taken an othe of him he hathe also taken the prin ces of the land 14 That the kingdome might be in subiection and not lift it self vp but kepe their couenant and stand to it 15 But he rebelled against him and sent his ambassadours into Egypt that thei might giue him horses and muche people shal he prosper shal he escape that doeth suche things or shal he breake the 〈◊〉 and be deliuered 16 As I liue saith the Lord God he shal dye in the middes of Babél in the place of the King that had made him King whose othe he despised and whose couenant made with him he brake 17 Nether shal Pharaóh with his mightie hoste and great multitude of people mainteine him in the warre when thei haue castvp mounts and buylded ramparts to destroy many persones 18 For he hathe despised the othe and broken the couenant yet lo he had giuen his hād because he hathe done all these things he shal not escape 19 Therefore thus saith the Lord God As I liue I wil surely bring mine othe that he hathe despised and my couenant that he hathe bro ken vpon his owne head 20 * And I wil spread my net vpon him and he shal be taken in my net and I wil bring him to 〈◊〉 and wil entre into iudgemēt with him there for his trespas that he hathe committed against me 21 And all that fle from him with all his hoste shal fall by the sworde and thei that remaine shal be scatered toward all the windes and ye shall knowe that I the Lord haue spoken it 22 Thus saith the Lord God I wil also take of the toppe of this hie cedre ād wil set it and cut of the toppe of the tendre plante there of and I wil plante it vpon an hie mountaine and great 23 Euen in the hye mountaine of Israél wil I plant it and it shal bring forthe boughs and beare frute and be an excellent cedre and vnder it shal remaine all birdes and euerie foule shal dwell in the shadowe of the branches thereof 24 And all the trees of the field shal knowe that I the Lord haue broght downe the hye tre and exalted the lowe tre that I haue dryed vp the grene tre and made the drye tre to florish I the Lord haue spoken it and haue done it CHAP. XVIII 2 He sheweth that euerie man shal 〈◊〉 his owne synne 21 To him that amendeth is 〈◊〉 promised 24. Death is prophecied to the 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 backe from the right waye 1 THe worde of the Lord came vnto me againe saying 2 What meane ye that ye speake this prouerbe concerning the land of Israél saying The fathers haue eaten 〈◊〉 grappes the childrens teeth are set on edge 3 As I liue saith the Lord God ye shal vse this prouerbe no more in Israel 4 Be holde all soules are mine bothe the soule of the father and also the soule of the sonne are mine the soule that sinneth it shal dye 5 But if a man be iust and do that which is law ful and right 6 And hat he not eaten vpon the mountaines nether hathe lift vp his eyes to the idoles of the house of Israél nether hathe 〈◊〉 his neighbours wife nether hathe 〈◊〉 with a * 〈◊〉 woman 7 Nether hathe oppressed any but hathe restored the pledge to his dettour he that hathe spoiled none by violence * but hathe giuen his bread to the hungrie and hathe couered the naked with a garment 8 And hathe not giuen forthe vpon * vsurie nether hathe taken any increase but hathe withdrawen his hand from iniquitie and hathe executed true iudgement betwene mā and man 9 And hathe walked in my statutes and hathe kept my iudgements to deale truely he is iuste he shal surely liue saith the Lord God 10 ¶ If he beget a sonne that is a thief or a sheader of blood if he do any one of these things 11 Thogh he do not all these things but ether hathe eaten vpon the mountaines or defiled his neighbours wife 12 Or hathe oppressed the poore and nedy or hathe spoiled by violence or hath not restored the pledge or hathe lift vp his eyes vnto the idoles or hathe committed abomination 13 Or hathe giuen for the vpon vsurie or hath taken increase shal he liue he shal not liue seing he hathe done all these abominacions he shal dye the death and his blood shal be vpon him 14 ¶ But if he beget a sonne that seeth all his fathers sinnes which he hathe done and fea reth nether doeth suche like 15 That hathe not eaten vpon the mountaines nether hathe lift vp his eyes to the idoles of the house of 〈◊〉 nor hath defiled his neigh bours wife 16 Nether hath oppressed anie nor hath withholden the pledge nether hathe spoiled by violence but hathe giuen his bread to the hungrie and hathe couered the naked with a garment 17 Nether hathe withdrawen his hand from the afflicted nor receiued vsurie nor increase but hathe executed my iudgements hathe walked in my statutes he shal not dye 〈◊〉 the iniquitie of his father but he shal su rely liue 18 His father because he cruelly oppressed spoiled his brother by violence and hathe not done good among his people lo euen he dyeth in his iniquitie 19 Yet saye ye Wherefore shal not the sonne beare the iniquitie of the father because the sonne hathe executed iudgement iustice and hathe kept all my statutes and done them he shal
way to turne from it if he do not turne from his way he shal dye for his iniquitie but thou hast deliuered thy soule 10 Therefore ô thou sonne of man speake vnto the house of Israél Thus ye speake and say If our transgressions and our sinnes be vpon vs and we are consumed because of them how shulde we then liue 11 Say vnto them as I liue saith the lord God I desire not the death of the wicked but that the wicked turne from his way and liue turne you turne you from your euil wayes for why wil ye dye ô ye house of Israél 12 Therefore thou sonne of man say vnto the children of thy people The righteousnes of the righteous shal not deliuer him in the day of his transgression nor the wickednes of the wicked shal cause him to fall therein in the day that he retur neth from his wickednes nether shal the righteousnes liue for his righteousnes in the day that he sinneth 13 When I shal say vnto the righteous that he shal surely liue if he trust to his owne righteousnes and commit iniquitie all his righteousnes shal be no more remembred but for his iniquitie that he hathe commit ted he shal dye for the same 14 Againe when I shal say vnto the wicked Thou shalt dye the death if he turne from his sinne and do that which is lawful and right 15 To wit if the wicked restore the pledge and giue againe that he had robbed and walke in the statutes of life without committing iniquitie he shal surely liue and not dye 16 None of his sinnes that he hathe committed shal be mencioned vnto him because he hathe done that which is lawful and right he shal surely liue 17 Yet the children of thy people say * The way of the LORD is not equal but their owne way is vnequal 18 When the righteous turneth from his righ teousnes committeth iniquitie he shal euen dye thereby 19 But if the wicked returne from his wicked nes and do that which is lawful and right he shal liue thereby 20 Yet ye say The way of the lord is not equal O ye house of Israél I wil iudge you euerie one after his wayes 21 Also in the twelfth yere of our captiuitie in the tenth moneth and in the fift day of the moneth one that had escaped out of Ierusalém came vnto me and said The citie is smitten 22 Now the hand of the Lord had bene vpō me in the euening a fore he that had escaped came had opened my mouth vntil he came to me in the mourning when he had opened my mouth I was no more dom me 23 Againe the worde of the Lord came vnto me and said 24 Sonne of man these that dwell in the desolate places of the land of Israél talke and say Abraham was but one and he possessed the land but we are many therefore the land shal be giuen vs in possession 25 Wherefore say vnto them Thus saith the Lord God Ye eat with the blood and lift vp your eyes towarde your idoles and sheade blood shulde ye then possesse the land 26 Ye leane vpon your sworde ye worke abominacion and ye defile euerie one his neighbours wife shulde ye thē possesse the land 27 Say thus vnto them Thus saith the Lord God As I liue so surely thei that are in the desolate places shal fall by the sworde him that is in the open field wil I giue vnto the beastes to be deuoured and thei that be in the fortes and in the caues shal dye of the pestilence 28 For I wil lay the 〈◊〉 desolate and waste the * pompe of her strength shal cease and the mountaines of 〈◊〉 shal be desolate and none shal passe through 29 Then shal thei knowe that I am the Lord when I haue laide the land desolate and waste because of all their abominacions that thei haue committed 30 Also thou sonne of mā the children of thy people that talke of thee by the walles and in the dores of houses and speake one to another euerie one to his brother saying Come I pray you and heare what is the worde that commeth from the Lord. 31 For thei come vnto thee as the people vseth to come and my people sit before thee and heare thy wordes but thei wil not do them for with their mouthes thei make iestes their heart goeth after their couetousnes 32 And 〈◊〉 thou art vnto them as a iesting song of one that hathe a pleasant voyce and can sing wel for thei heare thy wordes but thei do them not 33 And when this commeth to passe for lo it wil come then shal thei knowe that a Prophet hathe bene among them CHAP. XXXIIII 2 Against the shepherdes that despised the flocke of Christ and 〈◊〉 their owne gain 7 〈◊〉 Lord saith that he wil visite 〈◊〉 dispersed flocke and gather them together 23. He promiseth the true shepherd Christ and with him peace 1 ANd the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man prophecie against the shepherdes of Israél prophecie and say vnto them Thus saith the Lord God vnto the shepherdes * Wo be vnto the shepherdes of Israél that fede them selues shulde not the shepherdes fede the flockes 3 Ye eat b fat and ye clothe you with the woll ye kil them that are fed but ye fede not the shepe 4 The weake haue ye not strengthened the sicke haue ye not healed nether haue ye bounde vp the broken nor broghtagai ne that which was d iuen away nether haue ye soght that which was lost but with crueltie with 〈◊〉 haue ye ruled them 5 And they were scattred without a shepherde and when thei were dispersed thei were deuoured of all the beasts of the field 6 My shepe wandred through all the mountaines and vpon euerie hye hil yea my floc ke was scattred through all the earth and none did seke or serche after them 7 Therefore ye shepherdes heare the worde of the Lord. 8 As I liue saith the Lord God surely because se my flocke was spoiled and my shepe we re deuoured of all the beastes of the field hauing no shepherd nether did my shepherdes seke my shepe but the shepherdes fed them selues and fed not my shepe 9 Therefore heare ye the worde of the Lord ô ye shepherdes 10 Thus saith the Lord God Behold I come against the shepherdes and wil require my shepe at their hands and cause them to cea se from feding the shepe nether shal the shepherds fede them selues any more for I wil deliuer my shepe from their mouthes and thei shal nomore deuoure them 11 For thus saith the Lord God Beholde I wil serche my shepe and seke them out 12 As a shepherd sercheth out his flocke whē he hathe bene among his shepe that are scattered so wil I seke out
and towarde the West two hundreth fiftie 18 And the residue in length ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion shal be tene thousand East warde and ten thousād West warde and it shal be ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion and the encrease there of shall be for fode vnto them that serue in the citie 19 And thei that serue in the citie shal be of all the tribes of Israél that shal serue therin 20 All the oblacion shal be fiue and twenty thousand with fiue and twētie thousand you shall offre this oblacion foure square for the Sanctuarie and for the possessiō of the citie 21 And the residue shal be for the prince on the one side and on the other of the oblacion of the Sanctuarie and of the possessiō of the citie ouer against the fiue and twētie thousand of the oblacion towarde the East border Westward ouer against the fiue and twētie thousand toward the West border ouer against shal be for the porciō of the prince this shal be the holie oblaciō and the house of the Sanctuarie shal be in the middes thereof 22 Moreouer from the possession of the Leuites from the possessiō of the citie that which is in the middes shal be the princes betwene the border of Iudáh betwene the border of Beniamin shal be the princes 23 And the rest of the tribes shal be thus frō the East parte vnto the West parte Beniamin shal be a porcion 24 And by the border of Beniamin from the East side vnto the West side Simeôn a porcion 25 And by the border of Simeôn from the East parte vnto the West parte Ishakár a porcion 26 And by the border of Ishakár frō the East side vnto the West Zebulún a porcion 27 And by the border of Zebulún from the East part vnto the West parte Gad a porcion 28 And by the border of Gad at the South side toward Temáth the border shal be euē frō Tamár vnto the waters of Meribáth in Kadésh and to the riuer that runneth into the mayne sea 29 This is the land whiche ye shall distribute vnto the tribes of Israél for inheritance and these are their porcions saith the Lord God 30 And these are the boundes of the citie on the North side fiue hundreth foure thousand measures 31 And the gates of the citie shal be after the names of the tribes of Israél the gates Northward one gate of Reubén one gate of Iudáh and one gate of Leui. 32 And at the East side fiue hundreth foure thousand and thre gates and one gate of Ioséph one gate of Beniamin and one gate of Dan. 33 And at the South side fiue hundreth and foure thousād measures and thre portes one gate of Simeôn one gate of Ishakár and one gate of Zebulún 34 At the West side fiue hundreth and foure thousand with their thre gates one gate of Gad one gate of Ashér and one gate of Naphtali 35 It was rounde about eightene thousand measures and the name of the citie from that day shal be The Lord is there DANIEL THE ARGVMENT THe great prouidence of God and his singular mercie towarde his Churche are moste liuely here set forthe who neuer leaueth his destitute but now in their greatest miseries hnd afflictions giueth them Prophetes as Ezekiél and Daniél whome he adorned with suche graces of his holie spirit that Daniél aboue all other had moste special reuclations of suche things as shulde come to the Church euen from the time that thei were in captiuitie to the last end of the worlde to the general resurrection as of the foure Monarches and empires of all the worlde to wit of the Babylonians 〈◊〉 Greciās aud Romaines Also of the 〈◊〉 nombre of the times euen vnto Christ when all ceremonies and sacrifices shulde cease because he shulde be the accomplishement thereof moreouer he sheweth Christes office and the cause of his death whiche was by his sacrifice to take away sinnes and to bring euerlasting life And as from the beginning God euer exercised his peo ple vnder the crosse so he teacheth here that after that Christ is offred he wil stil leaue this exercise to his Church vntill the dead rise againe and Christ gather his into his kingdome in the heauens CHAP. I. 1 The captiuitie of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh 4 The King chuseth certeine yong men of the Iewes to learne his lawe 5 Thei haue the Kings ordinarie appointed 8 But thei abstaine from it 1 IN the thirde yere of reigne of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh came Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél vnto Ierusalém and besieged it 2 And the Lord gaue Iehoiakim King of Iudáh into his hand with parte of the vessels of the house of God which he caried into the lād of Shinár to the house of his God and he broght the vessels into his gods treasurie 3 And the King spake vnto Ashpenáz the master of his Eunuches that he shulde bring certeine of the children of Israél of the Kings sede and of the princes 4 Children in whome was no blemishe but wel fauoured and instructin all wisdome and wel sene in knowledge and able to vtter knowledge and suche as were able to stand in the Kings palace and whome thei might teache the learning and the tōgue of the Caldeans 5 And the King appointed them prouision euerie day of a portiō of the Kings meat and of the wine which he dranke so nourishing thēi thre yere that at the end there of thei might stand before the King 6 Now among these were certeine of the children of Iudáh Daniél Hananiáh Mishaél and Azariáh 7 Vnto whome the chief of the Eunuches gaue other names for he called Daniél Belteshazár and Hananiáh Shadrách and Mishaél Meshách Azariáh Abednegó 8 ¶ But Daniél had determined in his heart that he wolde not defile him self with the porcion of the Kings meate nor with the wine which he dranke therefore he required the chief of the Eunuches that he might not defile him self 9 Now God had broght Daniél into fauour and tēder loue with the chief of the Eunuches 10 And the chief of the Eunuches said vnto Daniél I feare my Lord the King who hathe appointed your meat your drink therefore if he se your faces worse lyking then the other children which are of your sorte then shall you make me lose myne head vnto the King 11 Then said Daniél to Melzár whome the chief of the Eunuches had set ouer Daniél Hananiáh Mishaêl and Azariáh 12 Proue thy seruants I beseche thee tene daies and let them giue vs pulse to eate and water to drinke 13 Then let our countenances beloked vpō before thee and the countenances of the childrē that eat of the porciō of the Kings meat and as thou seest deale with thy seruants 14 So he consented to them in this matter
the wine or oyle or any meat shal it be holy And the Priests answered and said No. 14 Then said Haggai If a polluted persone touche any of these shal it be vncleane And the Priests answered and said It shal be vncleane 15 Thē answered Haggái and said So is this people and so is this nacion before me saith the Lord and so are all the workes of their hands and that which they offre here is vncleame 16 And now I pray you consider in your mindes from this day and afore euen afore a stone was laid vpon a stone in the Temple of the Lord 17 Before these things were when one came to an heape of twentie measures the re were but ten when one came to the wine presse for to drawe out fiftie vessels out of the presse there were but twentie 18 I smote you with blasting and with mildewe and with haile in all the labours of your hāds yet you turned not to me saith the Lord. 19 Consider I pray you in your mindes frō this day a fore from the foure twentieth day of the ninth moneth euen srom the day that the fundacion of the Lords Temple was laid cōsider it in your mindes 20 Is the seed yet in the barne as yet the vines and the figtre and the pome granate and the oliue tre hathe not broght forthe from this day wil I blesse you 21 And againe the worde of the Lord came vnto Haggái in the foure twētieth day of the moneth saying 22 Speak to Zerubbabél the prince of Iudáh say I wil shake the heauens the earth 23 And I wil ouerthrowe the throne of kingdo mes I wil destroy the strēgth of the kingdomes of the heathen I wil ouerthrowe the charets and those that ride in them and the horse the riders shal come downe euerie one by the sworde of his brother 24 In that day saith the Lord of hostes wil I take thee ô Zerubbabél my seruant the sonne of Shealtiél saith the Lord and wil make thee as a signet for I haue chosen thee saith the Lord of hostes ZECHARIAH THE ARGVMENT TWo moneths after that Heggái had begonne to prophecie Zechariáh was also sent of the Lord to helpe him in the labour and to confirme the same doctrine First therefore he putteh them in remembrance for what cause God had so so re punished their fathers and yet comforteth them if they wil repent vnfainedly and not abuse this great benefite of God in their deliuerance which was a figure of that true deliuerance that all the faithful shulde haue frō death and sinne by Christ. But because they stil remained in their wickednes and coldenes to set forthe Gods glorie and were not yet made better by their long banishement he rebucketh them moste sharpely yet for the comfort of the repentant 〈◊〉 euer 〈◊〉 the promes of grace that they 〈◊〉 by this meanes be prepared to receiue Christ in whome all shulde be sanctified to the Lord. CHAP. I. 2 He 〈◊〉 the people to returne to the Lord and to eschewe the wickednes of their fathers 36 He signifieth the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and the temple 1 IN the eight moneth of the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Be rechiáh the sóne of Iddo the Prophet saying 2 The Lord hathe bene sore displeased with your fathers 3 Therefore say thou vnto them Thus saith the lord of hostes Turne ye vnto me saith the Lord of hostes and I wil turne vnto you saith the Lord of hostes 4 Be ye not as your fathers vnto whome the former Prophets haue cryed saying Thus saith the Lord of hostes Turne you now from your euil wayes from your wicked workes but they wold not heare nor hear ken vnto me saith the Lord. 5 Your father where are they and do the Prophetes liue for euer 6 But did not my wordes and my statutes which I commanded by my seruants the Prophetes take holde of your father they returned said As the Lord of hostes hathe determined to 〈◊〉 to vs accor ding to our owne wayes and according to our workes so hathe he delt with vs. 7 Vpon the foure and twentieth day of the eleuenth moneth which is the moneth 〈◊〉 in the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Berechiáh the sonne of Iddo the Prophet saying 8 I sawe by night and beholde a māriding vpon a red horse and he stode among the mirre trees that were in a bottome and be hinde him were thee red horses speckeled and white 9 Vhen said I O my Lord what are these And the Angel that talked with me said vnto me I wil shewe thee what these be 10 And the man that stode among the mirre trees answered and said These are they whome the Lord hathe sēt to go through the worlde 11 And they answered the Angel of the Lord that stode among the mirre trees and said We haue gone thorowe the worlde and beholde all the worlde sitteth stil and is at rest 12 Then the Angel of the Lord answered said O Lord of hostes how long wilt thou be vnmerciful to Ierusalém and to the cities of Iudáh with whome thou hast bene displeased now these thre score ten yeres 13 And the Lord answered the Angel that tal ked with me with good wordes and comfortable wordes 14 So the Angel that communed with me said vnto me Crye thou and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes I am ie lousie ouer Ieru salém and Zion with a great zeale 15 And am greatly angrie against the careles heathen for I was angrie but a litle and they helped forwarde the affliction 16 Therefore thus saith the Lord I wil returne vnto Ierusalém with tender mercie mi ne house shal be buyld in it saith the Lord of hostes and a line shal be stretched vpō Ierusalém 17 Crye yet and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes My cities shal yet be broken with plentie the Lord shal yet cōfort Zion and shal yet chuse Ierusalém 18 Then lift I vp mine eyes and sawe and beholde foure hornes 19 And I said vnto the Angel that talked with me What be these And he answered me These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudáh Israél and Ierusalém 20 And the Lord shewed me foure carpēters 21 Then said I What come these to do And he answered and said These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudah so that a man durst not 〈◊〉 vp his head but these are come to fraye them and to cast out the hor nes of the Gentiles which lift vp their hor ne ouer the land of Iudáh to scattre it CHAP. II. The restoring of Ierusalém and Iudáh 1 I Lift vp mine eyes againe 〈◊〉 loked and beholde a man with a measuring line in his
Adam 59 The true life 62 The mercies and goodnes of God 1 ANd whē I had made an end of these wor des there was sent vnto me an Angel which had bene sent down to me the nights afore 2 And he said vnto me Vp Esdras and heare the wordes that I am come to tell thee 3 And I said Speake on my God Then said he vnto me The sea is set in a wyde place that it might be deepe and great 4 But presuppose that the entrance thereof were narow and like the riuers 5 Who colde go into the sea to loke vpon it and to rule it If he went not thorowe the narowe how colde he come into the broade 6 There is also another thing a citie is buylded and set vpon a broade field and is ful of all good things 7 The entrance thereof is narrowe and in a dangerous place to fall that there is fyre at the right hād a deepe water at the lefte 8 And there is but one path betwixt them euen betwene the fyre ād the water so that there colde but one man go there 9 If this citie were giuen vnto a man for an in heritance if he neuer went thorowe the peril before it how colde here ceaue his inheritance 10 And I said It is so Lord. Then said he So is the portion of Israel 11 Surely for their sakes haue I made the worl de and when Adam transgressed my statutes then came this thing to passe 12 Then were the entrances of the worlde made norowe full of sorowe trauail they are but fewe and euil and full of perils and very peineful 13 For the entrances of the fore worlde were wyde and sure and broght immortal frute 14 If then they that are 〈◊〉 labour not to enter by these strait and brittel things they can not atteine to those things that are hid 15 Why then disquietest thou thy self seing thou art corruptible and why art thou moued seing thou art mortal 16 And why hast thou not considered in thy minde the things to come rather then them that are present 17 Then said I O Lord Lord * seing thou hast ordeined in thy Law that the righteous shulde in herite these things and that the vngodlie shulde perish 18 Shulde the righteous suffer straitnes in hoping for large things yet thei that haue liued vngodly and suffered straitnes shal not se the large things 19 Then he said vnto me There is no iudge more iuste then God and there is none more wise then the moste High 20 For manie perish in this life because they despise the Law of God that is apointed 21 For God hathe diligently admonished suche as came so oft as they came what they shulde do to haue life and what they shulde obserue to auoid punishment 22 Neuertheles they were not obedient vnto him but spake against him and imagined 〈◊〉 things 23 And deceiued them selues by their wicked dedes and denied the power of the moste High and regarded not his waies 24 But they despised his Law and resused his promises they haue vnfaithfully broken his ordinances and haue not performed his workes 25 And therefore Esdras vnto the emptie are emptie things and to the ful ful things 26 Beholde the time shal come that these 〈◊〉 which I haue tolde thee shal come to passe and the bride shal appeare and she shal come forthe and besene that now is vnder the earth 27 And whosoeuer shal escape these euils he shal se my wonders 28 For my sonne Iesus shal appeare with those that be with him ād they that remaine shal reioyce with in foure hundreth yeres 29 After these same yeres shal my sonne Christ dye and all men that haue life 30 And the worlde shal be turned into the olde silence for seuen dayes as in the fore iudgements so that no man shal remaine 31 But after seuen dayes the worlde that is yet a slepe shal be raised vp ād that shal dye that is corrupt 32 Then the earth shal restore those that haue slept in her and so shal the dust those that dwell therein in silence and the secret places shal deliuer the soules that were committed vnto them 33 And the most High shal appeare vpon the seate of iudgement and miseries shalv anish a way and long suffring shal haue an end 34 Iustice onely shal continue the trueth shal remaine and faith shal be strong 35 The worke shal followe and the rewarde shal be shewed the good dedes shal be of for ce and vnrighteousnes shal beare no more rule 36 Then said I * Abraham prayed first for the So domites and Moyses for the fathers that sinned in the wildernes 37 And they that came after him for Israel in the time of Achaz and Samuel 38 And * Dauid for the destruction * and Salomon for them that came into the Sanctuarie 39 * And Elias forthose that receiued raine and for the dead that he might liue 40 And Ezechias for the people in the time of Sennacherib and diuerse others for manie 41 Euen so now seing vice is increased and wickednes abundeth the righteous haue prayed for the vngodlie wherefore shal not the same effect followe also now 42 Then he answered me and said This present life is not the end oft times honour is reteined in it therefore haue they prayed for the weake 43 But the day of iudgement shal be the end of this worlde and the beginning of the im mortalitie to come wherein all corruption shal cease 44 Intemperancie shal passe away in sidelitie shal be cut of righteousnes shal growe vp the varitie shal spring vp 45 Thē shal no man be able to saue him that is destroyed nor oppresse him that hathe gotten the victorie 46 I answered then and said This is my first last saying that it had bene better not to hane giuen the earth vnto Adam or when it was giuen him to haue kept him that he shul de not haue sinned 47 For what profit is it for men in this present life to be in heauines ād after death to feare punishment 48 O Adam what hast thou done * for in that that thou hast sinned thou art not fallen alone but the fall also redundeth vnto vs that come of thee 49 For what profit is it vnto vs if there be pro mised an immortal life when we do the workes that bring death 50 And that an euerlasting hope shulde be pro mised vs seing that we bitide our selues to deadlie vanitit 51 And that there shulde be appointed vs dwel lings of health and safetie if we haue liued wickedly 52 And that the glorie of the moste High shuld be kept to defende them which haue led a pacient life if we haue walked in the wicked wayes 53 And that an eternal Paradise shulde be shewed whose frute remaineth incorruptible whereinis safetie and healt if we wil not enter into it 54 For we haue bene
The Angel Raphael sent 1 THē I being sorowful did wepe and in my sorowe prayed saying 2 O Lord thou art iuste all thy workes and all thy wayes are mercie and trueth and thou iudgest truely and iustely for euer 3 Remember me and loke on me nether pu nish me according to my sine or mine igno rances of my fathers which haue sinned be fore thee 4 For thei haue not obeied thy commandements wherefore thou hast deliuered vs * for a spoile vnto captiuitie and to death and for aprouerbe of a reproche to all thē among whome we are dispersed and now thou hast manie and iuste causes 5 To do with me according to my sinnes fathers because we haue not kept thy cōmandemēts nether haue walked in trueth before thee 6 Now therefore deale with me as semeth best vnto thee and commande my spirit to be taken from me I may be dissolued and become earth for it is better for me to dye then to liue because I haue heard false reproches and am verie sorowful commande therfore that I may be dissolued out of this distresse and go into the euerlasting place turne not thy face away from me 7 ¶ It came to passe the same day that in Ecbatane a citie of Media Sarra the daughter of Raguél was also reproched by her fa ther 's maides 8 Because she had bene maryed to seuē housbāds whome Asmodeus the euil spirit had killed before that they had lien with her Doest thou not knowe said they that thou hast strangled thine housbands thou hast had now seuen housbands nether wast thou named after anie of them 9 Wherefore doest thou beat vs for them if they be dead go thy wayes hence to thē that we may neuer se of thee ether sonne or daughter 10 When she heard these things she was verie sorowful so that she thoght to haue strā gled her self And she said I am the onely daughter of my father if I do this I shal 〈◊〉 him and shal bring his age to the graue with sorowe 11 Then she prayed towarde the windowe said Blessed art thou ô Lord my God and thine holie and glorious Name is blessed and honorable for euer let all thy workes praise thee for euer 12 And now ô Lord I set mine eyes and my face toward thee 13 And say Take me out of the earth that I may heare no more anie reproche 14 Thou knowest ô Lord that I am pure from all sinne withman 15 And that I haue neuer polluted my name nor the name of my father in the land of my captiuitie I am the onely daughter of my father nether hathe he anie man child to be his heire netheranie nere kinsman or childe borne of him to whome I may kepe my self for a wife my seuē housbāds are now dead and why shulde I liue But if it please not thee that I shulde dye commā de to loke on me and to pitie me that I do no more heare reproche 16 So the prayers of them bothe were heard before the maiestie of the great God 17 And Raphaél was sent to heale them bothe that is to take away the whitenes of Tobits eyes to giue Sarra the daughter of Raguel for a wife to Tobias the sonne of Tobit and to binde Asmodeus the euil spirit because she belōged to Tobias by right The self same time came Tobit home and entred into his house and Sarra the daugh ter of Raguel came downe frō her chāber CHAP. IIII. Precepts and exhortacions of To bit to his sonne 1 IN that day Tobit remembred * the siluer which he had deliuered to Gabael in Rages a citie of Media 2 And said with him self I haue wished for death wherefore do I not call for my sonne Tobias that I may admonish him before I dye 3 And when he had called him he said My sonne after that I am dead bury me and de spise not thy mother but honour her all the dayes of thy life and do that which shal please her and anger her not 4 Remember my sonne how manie dāgers she susteined whē thou wast in her wombe 5 And whē she dyeth burye her by me in the same graue 6 My sonne set our Lord God alwayes before thine eyes and let not thy wil be set to sinne or to transgresse the commandemēts of God Do vprightly all thy life long and followe not the wayes of vnrighteousnes for if thou deale truely thy doings shal pro sperously succede to thee to all thē which liue iustely 7 Giue * almes of thy substance whē thou giuest almes let not thine eye be enuious nether turne thy face from anie poore lest that God turne his face from thee 8 * Giue almes according to thy substance if thou haue but a litle be not afraide to gi ue a litle almes 9 For thou 〈◊〉 vp a good store for thy self against the day of necessitie 10 * Because that almes doeth deliuer from death suffreth not to come into darknes 11 For almes is a good gift before the moste High to all them which vse it 12 Bewarre of all * whoredome my sonne and chiefly take a wife of the sede of thy fathers and take not a strangewomā to wife which is not of thy fathers stocke for we are the childrē of the Prophetes Noe Abra ham Isaac and Iacob are our fathers from the beginning Remember my sonne that thei maryed wiues of their owne kinred were blessed in their children and their sede shal in herite the land 13 Now therefore my sonne loue thy brethrē despise not in thine heart the sōnes daughters of thy people in not taking a wife of thē for in pride is destruction and muche trouble in fiercenes is scarcetie and great pouertie for fiercenes is the mo ther of famine 14 Let not the wages of anie man which ha the wroght for thee tarie with thee but giue him it out of hād for thou serue if God he wil also praye thee be circumspect my sonne in all things that thou doest and be wel instructed in all thy conuersion 15 * Do that to no man which thou hatest drinke not wine to make thee dronken ne ther let dronkēnes go with thee in thy iour nay 16 * Giue of thy bread to the hungry and of thy garments to them that are naked * of all thine abundāce giue almes let not thine eye be enuious whē thougiuest almes 17 Powre out thy bread on the buryal of the iuste but giue nothing to the wicked 18 Aske counsel alway of the wise and despise not anie counsel that is profitable 19 Blesse thy Lord God alway and desire of him that thy wayes may be made streight that all thy purposes and counsels may prosper for euerie nation hathe
not 2 Tobit said Are they not mocked or is not Gabael dead and there is no man to gyue him the money 3 Therefore he was verie sory 4 Thē his wife said to him My sonne is dead seing he tarieth and she began to bewaile him and said 5 Now * I care for nothing my sonne since I haue lost thee the light of mine eyes 6 To whome Tobit said Holde thy peace be not careful for he is safe 7 But she said Holde thy peace and deceiue me not my sonne is dead and she went out euerie day by the waye whiche they went nether did she eate meate on the daye time and did consume whole nights in bewailing her sonne Tobias vntill the fourtene dayes of the wedding were expired which Raguel had sworne that he shulde tarie there Then Tobias said to Raguel Let me go for my father and my mother loke no more to se me 8 But his father in Law said vnto him Tarye with me and I wil send to thy father and they shal declare him thine affaires 9 But Tobias said No but let me go to my father 10 Then Raguel arose and gaue him Sarra his wife and halfe his goods as seruants and cattell and money 11 And he blessed them and sent them away saying The God of heauen make you my children to prosper before I dye 12 And he said to his daughter Honour thy father and thy mother in Law whiche are now thy parents that I maye heare good reporte of thee and he kissed them Edna also said to Tobias The Lord of heauen restore thee my dere brother and grante that I may sethy childrē of my daughter Sarra that I may reioyce before the Lord. Behold now I committe to thee my daughter as a pledge do not intreat her euil CHAP. XI 1 The returne of Tobias to his father 9 How he was receiued 〈◊〉 His father hathe his sight restored and praiseth the Lord. 1 AFter these things Tobias wēt his way praising God that he had giuen him a prosperous iournay and blessed Raguel Edna his wife and went on his way till he drewe nere to Nineue 2 Thē Raphaél said to Tobias Thou knowest brother how thou didest leaue thy Father 3 Let vs hast before thy wife and prepare the house 4 And take in thine hand the gal of the fish So they went their way and the dogge followed them 5 Now Anna sate in the way loking for her sonne 6 Whome when she sawe coming she said to his father beholde thy sonne cometh and the man that went with him 7 Then said Raphael I knowe Tobias that thy father shal receiue his sight 8 Therefore anoint his eyes with the gall and being pricked therewith he shal rub 〈◊〉 be and make the whitenes to fall away and shal se thee 9 ¶ Then Anna ranne forthe and fel on the necke of her sonne said vnto him Seing I haue sene thee my sonne frome hence forthe I am content to dye and they wept bothe 10 Tobit also went forthe towarde the dore and stombled but his sonne ranne vnto him 11 And toke holde of his father sprinkled of the gall on his fathers eyes saying Be of good hope my father 12 And when his eyes began to pricke he rubbed them 13 And the whitenes pilled away from the cor ners of his eyes and when he sawe his sonne he fel vpon his necke 14 And he wept and said Blessed art thou ô Lord and blessed be thy Name for euer and blessed be all thine holie Angels 15 For thou hast scourged me and hast had pitie on me for beholde I se my sonne To bias and his sonne being glad went in and tolde his father the great things that had come to passe in Media 16 Then Tobit went out to mete his daughter in lawe reioycing and praising God to the gate of Nineue and they which sawe him go marueiled because he had receiued his sight 17 But Tobit testified before them all that God had had pitie on him And when he ca came nere to Sarra his daughter in law he blessed her saying Thou art welcome daughter God be blessed which hathe broght thee vnto vs blessed be thy father and there was greatioye amōg all his brethren which were at Nineue 18 And Achia charus and Nasbas his brother sonne came 19 And Tobias mariage was kept seuen dayes with great ioye CHAP. XII 2 Tobias declareth to his father the pleasures that Raphaél had done him 5 The which he wolde recompense 11. 15 Raphaéldeclareth that he is an Angel sent of God 1 THen Tobit called his sonne Tobias and said vnto him Prouide my sonne wages forthe man which went with thee thou must giue him more 2 And he said vnto him O father it shal not grieue me to giue him halfe of those things which I haue broght 3 For he hathe broght me againe to thee in safetie and hathe made whole my wife hathe broght me the money and hathe like wise healed thee 4 Then the olde man said It is due vnto him 5 So he called the Angel and said vnto him Take halfe of all that ye haue broght and go away in safetie 6 But he toke them hothe a parte and said vnto them Praise God and confesse him giue him the glorie and praise him for the things which he hathe done vnto you before all them that liue It is good to praise God and to exalte his Name and to shewe forthe his euident workes with honour therefore be not wearie to confesse him 7 It is good to kepe close the secrets of a King but it is a honorable to reueile the workes of God do that which is good and no euil shal touche you 8 Prayer is good with fasting and almes righteousnes A litle with righteousnes is better then muche with vnrighteousnes it is better to giue almes then to laye vp golde 9 For almes doeth deliuer from death and doeth purge all sinne Those whiche exercise almes and righteousnes shal be filled with life 10 But they that sinne are enemies to theyr owne life 11 Surely I wil kepe close nothing from you neuertheles I said it was good to kepe close the secret of a King but that it was honorable to reueile the workes of God 12 Now therefore when thou didest pray Sarra thy daughter in lawe I did bring to memorie your prayer before the holie one and when thou didest burye the dead I was with thee likewise 13 And when thou waste not grieued to rise vp and leaue thy diner to burye the dead thy good dede was not hid from me but I was with thee 14 And now God hath sent me to heale thee and Sarra thy daughter in law 15 I am Raphael one of the seuen holye Angels which presēt the prayers of the Sain tes and which go forthe before his holye maiestie 16 Then they were bothe troubled and fell vpon their face for
all the wordes that he had spoken in the middes of the princes of Assur and what soeuer Olofernes had spoken proudely against the house of Israél 18 Then the people fel downe and worshipped God and cryed vnto God saying 19 O Lord God of heauen beholde their pri de and haue mercie on the basenes of our people beholde this day the face of those that are sanctified vnto thee 20 Then they comforted Achior and praised him greatly 21 And Ozias toke out of the assemblie into his house and made a feast to the Elders they called on the God of Israél all that night for helpe CHAP. VII 1 Olofernes doeth besiege Bethulia 8 The counsel of the Idumeans and other against the 〈◊〉 23 The Bethulians murmure against their gouernours 〈◊〉 lacke of water 1 THe next day Olofernes commanded all his armie and all his people which were come to take his parte that thei shulde remoue their campes against Bethulia and that they shulde take all the streites of the hill and to make warre against the 〈◊〉 of Israél 2 Then their strong men remoued their camps in that daye and the armie of the men of warre was an hundreth thousand and seuentie fotemen and twelue thousād horsemen beside the baggage and other men that were afore among them a very great multitude 3 And they camped in the plaine nere vnto Bethulia by the fountaine and thei spred abroad toward Dothaim vnto Belbaim and in length from Bethulia vnto Ciamon which is ouer against Esdraelom 4 Now the children of Israél when they sawe the multitude were greatly troubled and said euerie one to gis neighbour Now wil they shut vp all the whole earth for ne ther the hie moutaines nor the 〈◊〉 nor the hilles are able to abide their burden 5 Then euerie one toke his weapōs of warre and burning fyres in their towres they remained and watched all that night 6 But in the seconde day Olofernes broght forthe all his horsemen in the sight of the children of Israél which were in Bethulia 7 And vewed the passages vp to their citie and came to the 〈◊〉 of their waters and toke them and set garisons of men of warre ouer then and remoued toward his people 8 Then came vntō him all the 〈◊〉 of the children of Esau and all the gouernours of the people of Moab and all the captaines of the sea coast and said 9 Let our captaine now heare a worde lest an inconuenience come in thine armie 10 For this people of the childrē of Israel do not trust in their speares but in the height of the mountaines wherein they dwell be cause it is not easy to come vp to the toppes of their mountaines 11 Now therefore my lord fight not against them in battelaray and there shal not so muche as one man of thy people perish 12 Remaine in thy campt and kept all the Word of thine armie and let thy men kepe stil the water of the countrey that cometh forthe at the fote of the mountaine 13 For alll the inhabitants of Bethulia haue their water thereof so shal thirst kill them and they shal giue vp their citie and we and our people wil go vp to the toppes of the mountaines that are nere and wil campe vpon them and watche that none go out of the citie 14 So thei and their wiues and their childrē shal be consumed with famine and before the sworde come against them thei shal be ouerthrowen in the stretes where thei dwel 15 Thus shalt thou rēder them an euil reward because thei rebelled and obeied not thy persone peaceably 16 And these wordes pleased Olofernes and all his soldiers and he appointed to do as they had spoken 17 So the campe of the children of Ammon departed and with them fiue thousand of the Assyrians and they pitched in the valley and tok the waters and the fountaines of the waters of the children of Israél 18 Then the children of Esau went vp with the children of Ammon and camped in the mountaines ouer against Dothaim thei sent some of thē selues towarde the South and towarde the East ouer against Rebel which is nere vnto Chusi that is vpon the riuer Mochmur and the rest of the armie of the Assyrians camped in the field and couered the whole land for their tents and their baggage were pitched in a wonderful great place 19 Then the children of Israel cryed vnto the Lord their God because their heart fai led for all their enemies had cōpassed thē about and there was no way to escape out from among them 20 Thus all the companie of Assur remained about them bothe their fotemen chariots and horsemen foure and thirtie dayes so that euen all the places of their waters failed all the inhabitants of Bethulia 21 And the cisternes were emptie they had not water ynough to drinke for one day for they gaue them to drinke by measure 22 Therefore their children swoned their wiues and yong men failed for thirst fel downe in the stretes of the citie and by the passages of the gates and there was no strength in them 23 Then all the people assembled to Ozias to the chief of the citie bothe yong men women and children and cryed with a lou de voyce and said before all the Elders 24 The * Lord iudge betwene vs and you for you haue done vs great iniurie in that ye haue not required peace of the children of Assur 25 For now we haue no helper but God hathe solde vs into their hands that we shulde be throwen downe before them with thirst and great destruction 26 Now therefore call them together and de liuer the whole citie for a spoile to the peo ple of Olofernes and to all his armie 27 For it is better for vs to be made a spoile vnto them then to dye for thirst for we wil be his seruants that we may liue and not se the death of our infants before our eyes nor our wiues nor our children to dye 28 We take to witnes against you the heauē and the earth and our God and Lord of our fathers which punisheth vs according to our sinnes the sinnes of our fathers that he lay not these things to our charge 29 Then there was a great crye of all with one consent in the middes of the assemblie and thei cryed vnto the Lord God with a loude voyce 30 Then said Ozias to thē Brethren be of good courage let vs waite yet fiue daies in the which space the Lord our God may tur ne his mercie toward vs for he wil not forsake vs in the end 31 And if these daies passe there come not helpe vnto vs I wil do according to your worde 32 So he separated the people euerie one vnto their charge thei wēt vnto the walles and towres of their citie and sent their wiues and their children into their houses they were very lowe
wolde despise this people that haue among them suche women surely it is not good that one mā of them be left for if thei shulde remaine they might deceiue the whole earth 20 Then Olofernes garde went out and all his seruātes and they broght her into the tente 21 Now Olofernes rested vpon his bed vnder a canopie which was wouen with purple and golde and emeraudes and precious stones 22 So they shewed him of her and he came for the vnto the entrie of his tēt and they caried lampes of siluer before him 23 And when Iudeth was come before him and his seruants they all marueiled at the beautie of her countenance and she fel downe vpon her face and did reuerence vn to him and his seruants toke her vp CHAP. XI 1 Olofernes comforteth Iudeth 3 And asketh the cause of her comming 5 She deceiueth him by her faire wordes 1 THen said Olofernes vnto her Woman be of good comfort feare not in thine heart for I neuer hurt any that wolde serue Nabuchodonosor the King of all the earth 2 Now therfore if thy people that dwelleth in the mountaines had not despised me I wolde not haue lifted vp my speare against them but they haue procured these things to themselues 3 But now tel me wherefore thou art fled from them and art come vnto vs for thou art come for safegard be of good comfort thou shalt liue frō this night here after 4 For none shal hurt thee but in treat thee wel as they do the seruants of King Nabuchodonosor my lord 5 Then Iudeth said vnto him Receiue the wordes of thy seruant suffer thine handmaide to speake in thy presence and I wil declare no lie to my lord this night 6 And if thou wilt follow the wordes of thine hand maide God wil bring the thing perfectly to passe by thee and my lord shal not faile of his purpose 7 As Nabuchodonosor King of all the earth liueth as his power is of force who hathe sent thee to reforme all persones not onely men shal be made subiect to him by thee but also the beastes of the fields and the cattel and the foules of the heauen shal liue by thy power vnder Nabuchodonosor and all his house 8 For we haue heard of thy wisdome and of thy prudent spirit it is declared through the whole earth that thou onely art excellent in all the kingdome and of a wonder ful knowledge and in feates of warre mar ueillous 9 Now * as concerning the matter which A chior did speake in thy counsel we haue heard his wordes for the men of Bethulia did take him and he declared vnto them all that he had spoken vnto thee 10 Therefore ô Lord and gouernour reiecte not his worde but set it in thine heart for it is true for there is no punishmēt against our people nether can the sworde preuaile against them except they sinne against their God 11 Now therfore left my Lord shulde be frustrate voide of his purpose that death may fall vpon them and that they may be taken in their sinne whiles thei prouoke their God to angre which is so oft times as they do that which is not beseming 12 For because their vittailes faile and all their water is wasted thei haue determined to take their cattel and haue purposed to consume all things that God had forbidden them to eat by his Lawes 13 Yea they haue purposed to consume the first frutes of the wheat and the tithes of the wine and of the oyle whiche they had reserued and sanctified for the Priests that serue in Ierusalém before the face of our God the which things it is not lawful for any of the people to touche with their hāds 14 Moreouer they haue sent to Ierusalém because they also that dwell there haue done the like suche as shulde bryng them licence from the Senate 15 Now when they shall bring them worde they wil do it and they shal be giuen thee to be destroyed the same day 16 Wherefore I thyne handmaid knowing all this am fled from their presence and God hathe sent me to worke a thing with thee whereof all the earth shal wonder whosoeuer shal heare it 17 For thy seruant feareth God and worshipeth the God of heauen day and night now let me 〈◊〉 with thee my Lord and let thy seruant go out in the night into the valley and I will pray vnto GOD that he may reueile vnto me when they shal commit their sinnes 18 And I will come and shewe it vnto thee then thoushalt go forthe with all thine armie and there shal be none of thē that shall resist thee 19 And I wil lead thee through the middes of Iudea vntil thou come before Ierusalém I will set thy throne in the middes thereof and thou shalt driue them as shepe that haue no shepherd and a dogge shall not barcke with his mouthe agaynste thee for these things haue bene spoken vnto me declared vnto me accordyng to my foreknowledge and I am sent to shewe thee 20 ¶ Then her wordes pleased Olofernes and all his seruants and they marueiled at her wisdome and said 21 There is not such a womā in all the world bothe for beautie of face and wisdome of wordes 22 Likewise Olofernes said vnto her GOD hathe done this to send thee before the people that strength might be in our hāds and destructiō vpon them that despise my lord 23 And now thou art bothe beautiful in thy countenance and wittie in thy wordes surely if thou do as thou hast spokē thy God shal be my God and thou shalt dwell in the house of Nabuchodonosor and shalt be renomed through out the whole earth CHAP. XII 1 Iudeth wolde not pollute her self with the meat of the Gentiles 5 She maketh her request that she might go out by night to pray 11 Olofernes causeth her to come to the banketh 1 THen he commanded to bring her in where his treasures were layed and ba de that they shulde prepare for her of his owne meates and that she shuld drinke of his owne wine 2 But Iudeth said * I may not eat of them lest there shulde be an offence but I can suf fice my selfe with the things that I haue broght 3 Then Olofernes said vnto her If the things that thou hast shulde faile how shulde we giue thee the like for there is none with vs of thy nation 4 Then said Iudeth vnto him As thy soule liueth my lord thine hand maide shal not spend those things that I haue before the Lord worke by mine hand the things that he hathe determined 5 Then the seruāts of Olofernes broght her into the tent and she slept vntil midnight and rose at the mourning watche 6 And sent to Olofernes saying Let my lord commande that thine hand maide may go forthe vnto prayer 7 Then Olofernes cōmanded his garde that thei 〈◊〉 not stay her thus
to be estemed 4 A wise daughter is an heritage vnto her hous band but she that liueth dishonestly is her fathers heauines 5 She that is bolde dishonoreth bothe her father and her housband and is not inferior to the vngodlie but they bothe shal dispise her 6 A tale out of time is as musicke in mourning but wisdome knoweth the seasons of corre ction and doctrine 7 Who so teacheth a foole is as one that glew eth a potcherde together and as he that waketh one that slepeth from a sounde slepe 8 If children liue honestly and haue wherewith they shall put away the shame of their parents 9 But if chyldren be proude with hautines and foolishnes they defile the nobilitie of their kinred 10 Who so telleth a foole of wisdome is as a men which speaketh to one that is a slepe when he hathe tolde his tale he saith What is the matter 11 * Wepe for the dead for he hathe lost the light so wepe for the foole for he wanteth vnderstandyng make smale wepyng for the dead for he is at rest but the life of the foole is worse then the death 12 Seuen dayes do men mourne for hym that is dead but the lamentacion for the foole and vngodlie shulde endure all the dayes of their life 13 Talke not muche with a foole and go not to hym that hathe no vnderstandyng * beware of hym lest it turne thee to paine and lest thou be defiled when he shaketh hym self Departe from him and thou shalt finde rest and shalt not receiue sorowe by his 〈◊〉 lishnes 14 What is heauier then lead and what other name shulde a foole haue 15 * Sand and salt and a lumpe of yron is easier to beare then an vn wise foolish and vn godlie man 16 As a frame of wood ioyned together in a buylding can not be losed with shaking so the heart that is stablished by aduised counsel shal feare at no time 17 The heart that is confirmed by discrete wisdome is as a faire plaistering on a plaine wal 18 As reedes that are set vp on hie can not abide the winde so the fearefull heart with foolish imaginacion can indure no feare 19 He that hurteth the eye bryngeth forthe teares and he that hurteth the heart bringeth forthe the affection 20 Who so casteth a stone at the birdes frayeth them away and he that vpbraideth hys friend breaketh friendship 21 Thogh thou drewest a sworde at thy friend yet dispaire not for there may be a returning to fauour 22 If thou haue opened thy mouth against thy friend feare not for there may be a reconciliation so that vp braydyng or pride or disclosing of secrets or a traiterous wounde do not let for by these things euerie friend wil departe 23 Be faithful vnto thy friend in his pouertie that thou maiste reioyce in hys prosperitie Abide stedfast vnto hym in the tyme of hys trouble that thou maist be heire with hym in his heritage for pouertie is not alwayes to be contemned nor the riche that is foolish to be had in admiration 24 As the vapour and smoke of the chimnay goeth before the fyre so euill wordes rebukes and threatenings go before bloodsheding 25 I wil not be ashamed to defende a friend ne ther will I hide my self from hym thogh he shulde do me harme whosoeuer heareth it shal beware of him 26 Who shal set a watch before my mouth and a seale of wisdome vpon my lippes that I fall not suddenly by them and that my tongue destroye me not CHAP. XXIII 1 A prayer of the 〈◊〉 13 Of othes blasphemie and vnwise communication 16 Of thre kindes of sinnes 23 Manie sinnes procede of adulterie 27 Of the feare of God 1 O Lorde father and gouernour of all my whole life leaue me not to their counsel and let me not fall by them 2 Who wil correct my thoght and put the doctrine of wisdome in myne heart that they may not spare me in mine ignorance nether let their fautes passe 3 Lest mine ignorances increase and my sinnes abounde to my destruction and lest I fall before myne aduersarie and myne enemies reioyce ouer me whose hope is farre from thy mercie 4 O Lord father and God of my life leaue me not in their imaginacion nether giue me a proude looke but turne away from thy seruants a stoute minde 5 Take from me vaine hope and concupiscence and reteine him in obedience that de fireth continually to serue thee 6 Let not the griedines of the bellie nor lust of the flesh holde me ād giue not me thy seruant ouer into an impudent minde 7 ¶ Heare ô ye children the instruction of a mouth that shall speake trueth who so kepeth it shall not perish thorow hys lippes not be hurte by wicked workes 8 The sinner shal be taken by his owne lippes for the euil speaker and the proude do offen de by them 9 * Accustome not thy mouthe to swearyng for in it there are many falles nether take vp for a custome the namyng of the Holy one for thou shalt not be vnpunished for suche things 10 For as a seruant whiche is oft punished can not be without some skarre so he that swea reth and nameth God continually shall not be fauteles 11 A man that vseth muche swearing shall be filled with wickednes and the plague shall neuer go frō his house when he shal offend his faute shal be vpon him and if he knowledge not his sinne he maketh a double offence ād if he sweare in vaine he shal not be innocēt but 〈◊〉 house shal be ful of plagues 12 There is a worde whiche is clothed with death God grant that it be not foūde in the heritage of Iacob but they that feare God eschewe alsuch ād are not wrapped in sinne 13 Vse not thy mouth to ignorant rashnes for therein is the occasion of sinne 14 ¶ Remember thy father and thy mother whē thou art set among great men lest thou be forgotten in their sight and so through thy custome become a 〈◊〉 and wish that thou hadest not bene borne and curse the day of thy natiuitie 15 * The man that is accustomed to opprobrious wordes will neuer be reformed all the dayes of his lyfe 16 There are two sortes of men that abounde in sinne and the third bringeth wrath and destruction a minde hote as fyre that can not be quenched til it be consumed an adul terous man that giueth his bodie no rest till he haue kindled a fyre 17 All bread is swete to a whoremonger he wil not leaue of til he perish 18 A man that breaketh wedlocke and thinketh thus in his heart * Who seeth me I am compassed about with darkenes the walles couer me no bodie seeth me whome nede I to feare the moste High will not remember my sinnes 19 Suche a man onely feareth the eyes of men and knoweth not that the eyes of the Lord are ten thousand
shamefast reuerēceth the Lord. 27 A woman that honoreth her housband shal be iudged wise of all but she that despiseth him shal be blased for her pride 28 Alowde crying woman and a babler let her be soght out to driue away the enemies the minde of euerie man that liueth with suche shal be conuersant among the troubles of warre 29 Therebe two things that grieue mine heart and the thirde maketh me angrie a man of warre that suffreth pouertie and men of vnderstanding that are not set by and whē one departeth from righteousnes vnto sinne the Lord appointeth suche to the sworde 30 There be two things which me thinke to be hard and perilous A marchant can not lightly kepe him from wrong and a vitailer is not without sinne CHAP. XXVII 3 Of the poore that wolde be riche 5 The probation of the man that feareth God 13 The vnconstantnes of a foole 16 The secret of friends are not to be vttered 26 The wic ked imagineth 〈◊〉 which turneth vpon him self 1 BEcause of pouertie haue manye sinned and * he that seketh to be ryche turneth hys eyes aside 2 As a nayle in the wall sticketh fast betwene the ioyntes of the stones so doeth sinne sticke betwene the selling and the bying 3 If he holde him not diligently in the feare of the Lord his house shal sone be ouer throwē 4 As when one fifteth the filthines remaineth in the siue so the 〈◊〉 of man remaineth in his thoght 5 The fornace proueth the potters vessel * so doeth tentacion trye mens thoghts 6 The frute declareth if the tre haue bene trim med so the worde declareth what man hathe in his heart 7 Praise no man except thou haue heard hys talke for this is the tryal of man 8 ¶ If thous followest righteousnes thou shalt gether and put her on as a faire garment and shalt dwell with her ād she shal defend thee for euer and in the daye of knowledge thou shalt finde stedfastnes 9 The birdes resorte vnto theirlike so doeth the trueth turne vnto them that are practised in her 10 As the lyon waiteth for the beast so doeth sin ne vpon them that do euil 11 The talking of him that feareth God is all wisdome as for a foole he changeth as the moone 12 If thou be among the vndiscrete obserue the tyme but haunte still the assemblie of them that are wise 13 The talking of fooles is grieuous and their sporte is in the plaiser of sinne 14 * The talke of hym that sweareth muche maketh the heere to stand vp and to striue with suche stoppeth the eares 15 The strife of the proude is blood sheddyng and their skouldings are grieuous to heare 16 * Who so discouereth secrets leseth hiscre dit and findeth no friend after his wil. 17 Loue thy friend and be faithfull vnto him but if thou be wrayest his secrets thou shalt not get him againe 18 For as a man destroyeth hys enemie so doest thou destroye the friendship of thy neighbour 19 As one that letteth a birde go out of hys hand so if thou giue ouer thy friend thou canst not gette him againe 20 Followe after him no more for he is not far re of he is as a roe escaped out of the snare for his soule is wounded 21 As for woundes they may be bounde vp 〈◊〉 and an euil worde may be reconciled but who so be wraieth the secrets of a friend hathe lost all his credit 22 * He that winketh with the eyes imagineth euil and he that knoweth hym wil let him alone 23 When thou art present he wil speake swetely and praise thy wordes but at the last he 〈◊〉 turne his tale and 〈◊〉 thy saying 24 Manie things haue I hated but 〈◊〉 so euil as suche one for the Lord also hateth hym 25 Who so caste th a stone on hie casteth it vppon his owne head and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a great wounde 26 Who so * diggeth a pit shall fall therein and he that layeth a stone in his neighbours waye shall stomble thereon and he that layeth a snare for another shal be taken in it him self 27 He that worketh euil shal be wrapped in euil and shall not knowe from whence they come vnto him 28 Mockerie ād reproche follow the proude and vengeance lurketh for them as a lyon 29 They that reioyce at the fall of the righteous shal be taken in the snare and anguish shal consume them before they dye 30 Dispite and angre are abominable things and the sinful man is subiect to them bothe CHAP. XXVIII 1 We ought not to desire vengeance but to forgiue the offence 〈◊〉 Of the vices of the tongue and of the dangers thereof 1 HE* that seketh vengeance shall finde vengeance of the Lord and he wil surely kepe his sinnes 2 Forgiue thy neyghbour the hurt that he hathe done to thee so shal thy sinnes be forgiuen thee also when thou praiest 3 Shulde a man beare hatred against man and * desire forgiuenes of the Lord 4 He wil shewe no mercie to a man whiche is like him self and will he aske forgiuenes of his owne sinnes 5 If he that is but flesh nourishe hatred and aske pardone of God who wil intreate for his sinnes 6 Remembre the end and let enimitie passe imagine not death and destruction to another through angre but perseuere in the cō mandements 7 Remember the commandements so shalt thou not be rigorous against thy neighbour consider diligently the couenant of thy most High and forgiue his ignorance 8 * 〈◊〉 of strife and thou shalt make thy sinnes fewer for an āgrie mākindleth strife 9 And the sinfull man disquieteth friends and bryngeth in false accusations among them that 〈◊〉 at peace 10 * As the matter of the fyre is so it burneth and mans angre is accordyng to his power and according to his riches his angre increa seth and the more vehement the angre is the more is he in 〈◊〉 11 An hastie braulyng kindleth a fyre and an hastie fighting 〈◊〉 blood a tōgue that beareth false witnes bringeth 〈◊〉 12 If thou blowe the sparke it shall burne if thou spit vpon it it shal be quenched and bothe these come out of the mouth 13 * Abhorre the sclanderer and double tongued for suche haue destroyed many that were at peace 14 The double tongue hathe disquieted manie and driuen them from nacion to nacion strong cities hathe it broken downe and ouerthrowen the houses of great men the strength of the people hathe it broght downe and bene the decaye of mightie naciōs 15 The double tongue hathe caste out manie vertuous women and robbed them of their labours 16 Who so hearkeneth vnto it shal neuer finde rest and neuer dwell quietly 17 The stroke of the rodde maketh markes in the flesh but the stroke of the tongue breaketh the bones 18 There be manie that haue perished by the edge of the sworde
that hathe pleasure in the gode and in driuing oxen and is occupied in their labours talketh but of the brede of bullockes 26 He giueth his minde to make forowes is diligent to giue the kine fodder 27 So is it of euerie carpēter and workemaster that laboreth night and daye and they that cut and graue seales and make sondrie diuersities and giue thē selues to contrefait imagerie and watche to performe the worke 28 The smithe in like maner abideth by hys anuil and doeth his diligence to labour the yron the vapour of the fyre dryeth hys fleshe and hemuste fight with the heat of the fornace the noyce of the hammer is euer in his eares and his eyes loke stil vpon the thing that he maketh he setteth his minde to make vp his workes therefore he watcheth to polish it perfitely 29 So doeth the potter sit by his worke he turneth the whele about with his fete he is careful alwaye at his worke and maketh his worke by nomber 30 He facioneth the claye with his arme and with his feete he tempereth the hardnes thereof his heart 〈◊〉 how to couer it with lead and his diligence is to clen se the ouen 31 All these hope in their hands and euerie one bestoweth his wisdome in his worke 32 Without these can not the cities be mainteined nor inhabited nor occupied 33 And yet they are not asked their iudgemēt in the coūsel of the people nether are thei hie in the congregacion nether sit they vpon the iudgement seates nor vnderstand the order of iustice they can not declare matters according to the forme of the Law they are not mete for hard matters 34 But thei mainteine the state of the worlde and their desire is concerning their worke and occupacion CHAP. XXXIX 1 A wise man 16 The workes of God 24 Vnto the good good things profite but vnto the euil euen good things are euil 1 HE one lie that applieth his minde to the Law of the moste High and is occupied in the meditacion thereof seketh out the wisdome of all the ancient ex erciseth him self in the prophecies 2 He kepeth the sayings of famous men entreth in also to the secrets of darke sen tences 3 He seketh out the my sterie of graue sentences and exerciseth him self in darke pa rables 4 He shal serue amōg great men and appeare before the prīce he shal traueil through strange countreis for he hathe tryed the good and the euil among men 5 He wil giue his heart to resorte early vnto the Lord that made him and to praye before the moste High and wil open his mouth in prayer and praie for his sinnes 6 When the great Lord wil he shal be filled with the Spirit of vnderstanding that he may powre out wise sentences and giue thankes vnto the Lord in his prayer 7 He shal direct his coūsel and knowledge so shal he meditate in his secrets 8 He shal shewe for the his science and lear ning and reioyce in the Law and couenant of the Lord. 9 Manie shal commend his vnderstanding and his memorie shal neuer be put out nor departe away but his name shal continue from generacion to generacion 10 * The congregacion shall declare his wisdome and shewe it 11 Thogh he be dead he shal leaue a greater same then a thousand and if he liue still he shal get the same 12 Yet wil I speake of mo things for I am ful as the moone 13 Hearken vnto me ye holy children and bring forthe frute as the rose that is planted by the brokes of the field 14 And giue ye a swete smell as incense and bring forth flowres as the lilie giue a smel and sing a song of praise blesse the Lord in all his workes 15 Giue honour vnto hys Name and shewe forthe his praise with the songs of your lippes and with harpes and ye shal say after this maner 16 * All the workes of the Lord are exceading good and all his commandemēts are done in due season 17 And none may say What is this wherfore is that for at time conuenient they shal all be soght out at his cōmandement the water stode as an heape and at the worde of his mouth the waters gathered thē selues 18 His whole fauour appeared by his commandement and none can diminishe that which he wil saue 19 The workes of all fleshe are before him and nothing can be hid from his eyes 20 He seeth from euerlasting to euerlasting and there is nothing wonderful vnto him 21 A man nede not to say What is this wherfore is that for he hath made all things for their owne vse 22 His blessing shal renne ouer as the streame and moisture the earth like a flood 23 As he hath turned the waters into saltnes so shal the heathen fele his wrath 24 As his waies are plaine and right vnto the iust so are they stumbling blockes to the wicked 25 ¶ For the good are good thinges created from the beginning and euill thinges for the sinners 26 * The principal thinges for the whole vse of mans life is water fyre and yron and salt and meale wheate and hony milke the blood of the grape and oyle and clothing 27 All these things are for good to the godlie but to the sinners they are turned vnto euil 28 There be spretes that are created for vēgeance whiche in their rigour laye on sure strokes in the time of destructiō thei shewe forthe their power and accomplishe the wrath of him that made them 29 Fyre and haile and famine and death all these are created for vengeance 30 The teeth of wilde beastes and the Scorpions and the serpents and the sword execute vengeance for the destruction of the wicked 31 They shal be glad to do his commandemēts and when nede is they shal be readie vpō earth and when their houre is come they shal not ouerpasse the commandement 32 Therefore haue I taken a good courage vnto me from the beginning and haue thoght on these things and haue put thē in writing 33 * All the workes of the Lord are good he giueth euerie one in due season whē nede is 34 So that a man nede not to say This is wor se then that for in due season they are all worthie praise 35 And therefore praise the Lord with whole heart and mouth and blesse the Name of the Lord. CHAP. XL. 1 Many miseries in mans life 14 Of the blessing of the righteous and prerogatiue of the feare of God 1 GReat trauail is created for all men an heauie yoke vpon the sonnes of Adam from the day that they go out of their mothers wombe til the day that theiretur ne to the mother of all things 2 Namely their thoghts and feare of the heart and their imaginacion of the things they waite for and the daye of death 3 〈◊〉 him that sitteth vpon the glorious throne vnto
way the sede of him that loued him but he left a remnāt vnto Iacob and a roote of him vnto Dauid 23 Thus rested Salomon with his fathers and of his sede he left behinde him Roboam euen the foolishnes of the people one that had no vnderstanding * who turned away the people thorow his counsel Ie roboam the sonne of Nabat * which caused Israél to sinne shewed Ephraim the way of sinne 24 So that their sinnes were so muche increa sed that they were driuen out of the land 25 For they soght out all wickednes til the vengeance came vpon them CHAP. XLVIII The praise of Elias Eliscus Ezekias and 〈◊〉 1 THen stode vp * Elias the Prophete as a fyre and his worde burnt like a lampe 2 He broght a famine vpon thē and by his zeale he diminished thē for they might not away with the commandements of the Lord. 3 By the worde of the Lord he shut the heauen * and thre times broght he the fyre from heauen 4 O Elias how honorable art thou by thy wonderous dedes who may make his boast to be like thee 5 * Which hast raised vp the dead frō death and by the worde of the moste High out of the graue 6 Which hast broght Kings vnto destructiō and the honorable from their seate 7 Which heardest the rebuke of the Lord in Sina * and in Horeb the iudgement of the vengeance 8 * Which didest anoint Kings that they might recompense and Prophetes to be thy successours 9 * Which wast taken vp in a whirle winde offyre and in a charet of fyrie horses 10 Which wast appointed * to reproue in due season to pacific the wrath of the Lords iudgemēt before it kindled to turne the hearts of the fathers vnto the childrē and to set vp the tribes of Iacob 11 Blessed were they that sawe thee slept in loue for we shalliue 12 * When Elias was couered with the storme Eliseus was filled with his spirit while he li ued he was not moued for any prince nether colde any bring him into subiection 13 Nothing colde ouercome him * and after his death his bodie prophecied 14 He did wonders in his life and in death were his workes marueilous 15 For all this the people repented not nether departed they from their sinnes * til they were caryed away prisoners out of their land and were scatered through all the earth so that there remained but a very few people with the prince vnto the hou se of Dauid 16 Howbeit some of them did right and some heaped vp sinnes 17 * Ezekias made his citie strong and con ueied water into the middes thereof he dig ged thorow the rocke with yron and made fountaines for waters 18 * In his time came Sennacherib vp and sent Rabsaces and list vp his hand against Sion and boasted proudely 19 Then trembled their hearts and hands so that they sorowed like a woman in trauel 20 But they called vpon the Lord which is merciful and lift vp their hands vnto him and immediatly the holy one heard them out of heauen 21 He thoght no more vpon their sinnes nor gaue them ouer to their enemies but deliuered them by the hand of Esai 22 * He smote the hoste of the Assyrians and his Angel destroyed them 23 For Ezekias had done the thing that plea sed the Lord and remained stedfastly in the wayes of Dauid his father as Esai the great Prophet and faithful in his visiō had commanded him 24 * In his time the sonne went backwarde and he lengthened the Kings life 25 He sawe by an excellent Spirit what shulde come to passe at the last and he comfor ted them that were sorowful in Sion 26 He shewed what shulde come to passe for euer and secret things or euer thei came to passe CHAP. XLIX Of Iosias Hezekiah Dauid Ieremi Ezechiel 〈◊〉 Iesus 〈◊〉 Enoch Ioseph Sem Seth. 1 THe remembrāce of * Iosias is like the composition of the perfume that is ma de by the arte of the apothe carie it is swete as honie in all mouthes and as musicke at a banket of wine 2 He behaued him self vprightly in the refor macion of the people and toke a way all abominacions of iniquitie 3 He * directed his heart vnto the Lord and in the time of the vngodlie he established religion 4 All except Dauid and Ezekias and Iosias committed wickednes for euen the Kings of Iuda forsoke the Law of the moste High and failed 5 Therefore he gaue their horne vnto other and their honor to a strange nacion 6 He burnt the elect citie of the Sanctuarie * and destroied the stretes thereof according to the prophecie of Ieremias 7 For thei * intreated him euil which neuer theles was a Prophete * sanctified from his mothers wombe that he might roote out and a fflict and destroye and that he might also buyld vp and plant 8 * Ezechiel sawe the glorious visiō which was shewed him vpon the charet of the Cherubims 9 * For he made mēcion of the enemines vn der the figure of the raine directed thē that went right 10 * ¶ And let the bones of the twelue Prophetes florish out of their place and let their memorie be blessed for they comforted Iacob and deliuered them by assured hope 11 ¶ * How shal we praise Zorobabel which was as a ring on the right hand 12 So was * Iesus also the sonne of Iosedec these men in their time buylded the house and set vp the Sanctuarie of the Lord agai ne which was prepared for an euerlasting worship 13 ¶ * And among the elect was Neemias whose renoume is great which set vp for vs the walles that were fallen and set vp the gates and the barres and laied the fundacions of our houses 14 ¶ But vp on the earth was no man created like * Enoch for he was taken vp from the earth 15 Nether was there a like man vnto * Ioseph the gouernour of his brethren the vp holder of his people whose bones were kept 16 * Sem and Seth were in great honour among men and so was Adam aboue eue rie liuing thing in the creation CHAP. L. Of Simon the sonne of Onias 22 An exhortacion to praise the Lord. 27 The autor of this boke 1 SImon * the sonne of Onias the hie Priest which in his life set vp the house againe and in his dayes established the Temple 2 Vnder him was the fundacion of the double height laied the hie walles that compasseth the Temple 3 In his dayes the places to receiue water that were decaied were restored and the
of that the iniquitie came from Babylon and from the ancient iudges which semed to rule the people 6 These hanted Ioacims house and all suche as had anie thing to do in the Law came thither vnto them 7 Now when the people departed away at noone Susanna went into her housbands garden to walke 8 And the two Elders sawe her that she went in daily and walked so that their lust was inflamed towarde her 9 Therefore thei turned away their minde cast downe their eyes that thei shulde not se heauen nor remembre iuste iudgements 10 And albeit they bothe were wounded with her loue yet durst not one shewe another his grief 11 For they were ashamed to declare their lust that they desired to haue to do with her 12 Yet they watched diligently from day to day to se her 13 And the one said to the other Letvs go now home for it is diner time 14 So they went their way and departed one from another yet they returned againe and came into the same place and after that they had asked one another the cause thei acknowledged their lust thē appointed they a time bothe together whē they might finde her alone 15 Now when they had spied out a conueniēt time that she went in as her maner was with two maides onely thoght to wash her self in the garden for it was an hote season 16 And there was no bodie there saue the two Elders that had hid thē selues and watched for her 17 She said to her maides Bring me oyle and sope and shut the garden dores that I may wash me 18 And they did as she bade them and shut the garden dores and went out them selues at a backe dore to fet the thing that she had cō manded them but they sawe not the Elders because they were hid 19 Now when the maides were gone forthe the two Elders rose vp and ranne vnto her saying 20 Beholde the garden dores are shut that no man can se vs we burne in loue with thee therefore consent vnto vs and lye with vs. 21 If thou wilt not we wil beare witnes against thee that a yong man was with thee and therefore thou did est send away the maides from thee 22 Then Susanna sighed and said I am in trouble on euerie side for if I do this thing it is death vnto me and if I do it not I cā not 〈◊〉 pe your hands 23 It is better for me to fall into your hands and not do it then to sinne in the sight of the Lord. 24 With that Susanna cryed with a loude voyce and the two Elders cryed out against her 25 Then ranne the one and opened the garden dore 26 ¶ So when the seruants of the house heard the crye in the garden they rushed in at the backe dore to se what was done vnto her 27 But when the Elders had declared their matter the seruants were greatly ashamed for there was neuer suche a reporte made of Susanna 28 On the morow after came the people to Ioacim her housbād and the two Elders came also ful of 〈◊〉 imaginacion against Susanna to put her to death 29 And said before the people Send for Susan na the daughter of Helcias Ioacims wife And immediatly they sent 30 So she came with her father mother her children and all her kinred 31 Now Susanna was very tender and faire of face 32 And these wicked mē commanded to vn co uer her face for she was couered that they might so be satisfied with her beautie 33 Therefore they that were about her and all they that knewe her wept 34 Then the two Elders stode vp in the middes of the people and layed their hands vpō her head 35 Which wept and loked vp to warde heauen for her heart trusted in the Lord. 36 And the Elders said As we walked in the gar den alone she came in with two maides whome she sent away from her and shut the garden dores 37 Then a yong man which there was hid came vnto her and lay with her 38 Then we which stode in a corner of the gar den seing this wickednes rāne vnto them and we sawe them as they were together 39 But we colde not holde him for he was stronger then we and opened the dore and leaped out 40 Now when we had taken this woman we asked her what yong man this was but she wolde not tel vs of these things are we witnesses 41 Then the assemblie beleued them as those that were the Elders and iudges of the peóple so thei condemned her to death 42 Then Susanna cryed out with a loude voyce and said O euerlasting God that knowest the secrets and knowest all things afore they come to passe 43 Thou knowest that they haue borne false witnes against me and beholde I must dye where as I neuer did suche things as these men haue maliciously inuented against me 44 An the Lord heard her voyce 45 ¶ Therefore when she was led to be put to death the Lordraised vp the holie spirit of a yong childe whose name was Daniel 46 Who cryed with a loude voyce I am cleane from the blood of this woman 47 Then all the people turned them toward him and said What meane these wordes that thou hast spoken 48 Then Daniel stode in the middes of them and said Are ye suche fooles ô Israelites that without examination or knowledge of the trueth ye haue condemned a daughter of Israel 49 Returne againe to iudgement for they haue borne false witnes against her 50 Wherefore the people turned againe in all haste and the Elders said vnto him Come sit downe among vs and shew it vs seing God hathe giuen thee the office of an Elder 51 Then said Daniel vnto them Put these two aside one farre from another and I wil examine them 52 So when they were put a sonder one from another he called one of them and said vnto him O thou that art olde in a wicked life now thy sinnes which thou hast committed afore time are come to light 53 For thou hast pronounced false iudgemēts and hast condemned the innocent and hast let the giltie go fre albeit the Lord saith The innocent and righteous shalt thou not slay 54 Now then if thou hast sene her tel me vnder what tre sawest thou them companying together Who answered Vnder a lentil ke tre 55 Then said Daniel Verely thou hast lyed against thine owne head for lo the Angel of God hathe receiued the sentence of God to cut thee in two 56 So put he him aside and commanded to bring the other and said vnto him O thou sede of Chanaan and not of Iuda beautie ha the disceiued thee and lust hathe subuerted thine heart 57 Thus haue ye dealt with the daughters of Israel and they for feare cōpanied with you but the daughter of Iuda wolde not abide your wickednes 58 Now therefore tel me vnderwhat tre didest
same place 39 And vpon the daye following as 〈◊〉 required Iudas and his companie came to take vp the bodies of them that were 〈◊〉 and to burye them with their kynsemen in their fathers graues 40 Nowe vnder the coates of euerie one that was slaine they founde 〈◊〉 wels that had bene consecrate to the idoles of the * Iamnites whiche thing is forbidden the Iewes by the Law Then euerie man sawe that this was the cause wherefore they were slayne 41 And so euerie man gaue thankes vnto the Lord the righteous Iudge whiche had opened the things that were hid 42 And they gaue them selues to prayer and besoght hym that they shulde not vtterly be destroyed for the faute committed Besides that noble Iudas exhorted the people to kepe them selues from sinne for so muche as they sawe before their eyes the thinges which came to passe by the sinne of these that were slayne 43 And hauing made a gathering through the companie sent to Ierusalē about two thousand drachmes of 〈◊〉 to offer a sinne offring doyng very wel and honestly that he thoght of the resurrection 44 For if he had not hoped that they whiche were 〈◊〉 shulde rise againe it had bene superfluous ād vaine to pray for the dead 45 And therefore he perceyued that there was great fauour 〈◊〉 vp for those that dyed godly It was an holie and a good thoght So he made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dead that they might be 〈◊〉 from sinne CHAP. XIII 1 The comming of 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 4 The death of 〈◊〉 10 Maccabeus going to fight against Eupator 〈◊〉 his souldiers vnto prayer 15 He kylleth 〈◊〉 thousand men in the tentes of Antiochus 21 〈◊〉 the betrayer of the 〈◊〉 is taken 1 IN the hundreth fortie ād nine yere it was tolde Iudas that Antiochus Eupator was comming with a great power into Iudea 2 And Lysias the stewarde and ruler of hys affaires with hym hauing bothe in their armie an hundreth and ten thousand men of 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and fiue thousand horsemē and two and twentie elephants and thre 〈◊〉 dreth charets set with hookes 3 Menelaus also ioyned hym selfe with them and with great disceit incouraged Antiochus not 〈◊〉 the safegard of the countrey but because he thoght to haue bene made the gouernour 4 But the Kyng of Kings moued Antiochus minde against this wicked man and Lysias informed the Kyng that thys man was the cause of all mischief so that the King commanded to bryng hym to 〈◊〉 to put hym vnto death as the maner was in that place 5 Nowe there was in that place a tower of fiftie cubites high ful of ashes and it had an instrument that turned rounde and on euerie side itrouled downe into the ashes 6 And there whosoeuer was condemned of sa crilege or ofanie other grieuous crime was cast of all men to the death 7 And so it came to passe that this wicked man shulde dye suche a death and it was a moste iuste thing that Menelaus shulde want buryal 8 For because he had committed manie sinnes by the altar whose fyre and ashes were holie he him self also dyed in the ashes 9 ¶ Now the King raged in his minde came to shewe himself more cruel vnto the Iewes then his father 10 Which things when Iudas perceiued he cō manded the people to call vpon the LORD night and day that if euer he had holpen thē he wolde now helpe them when they shulde be put from their Law from their countrey and from the holie Temple 11 And that he wolde not suffer the people which a litle afore began to recouer to be subdued vnto the blasphemous nacions 12 So when they had done this all together besoght the Lord for mercie with weping and fasting and falling downe thre dayes together Iudas exhorted them to make them selues readie 13 And he being aparte with the Elders toke counsel to go forthe afore the King broght his hoste into Iudea and shulde take the citie commit the matter to the helpe of the Lord. 14 So committing the charge to the Lord of the world he exhorted his souldiers to fight man fully euen vnto death for the Lawes the Temple the citie their countrey and the commune wealth and camped by Modin 15 And so giuing his souldiers for a watche worde The victorie of God he piked out the manliest yong men and went by night into the Kings campe slewe of the hoste fourtene thousand men and the greatest elephāt with all that sate vpon him 16 Thus when they had broght a great feare and trouble in the campe all things went prosperously with them they departed 17 This was done in the breake of the day be cause the protection of the Lord did helpe them 18 ¶ Now when the King had tasted the manlines of the Iewes he wēt about to take the holdes by policie 19 And marched towarde Beth-sura which was a strong holde of the Iewes but he was chased away hurt and lost of his men 20 For Iudas had sent vnto them that were in it suche things as were necessarie 21 But Rhodocus which was in the Iewes hoste disclosed the secretes to the enemies the refore he was soght out and when they had gotten him they put him in prison 22 After this did the King commune with thē that were in Beth-sura and toke truce with them departed and ioyned battel with Iudas who ouercame him 23 But when he vnderstode that Philippe whome he had left to be 〈◊〉 of his bu sines at Antiochia did rebell against him he was astonished so that he yelded him self to the Iewes and made them an othe to do all things that were right and was appeased towarde them and offred sacrifice adorned the Temple and shewed great gentlenes to the place 24 And embraced Maccabeus and made him captaine and gouernour from 〈◊〉 vnto the Gerreneans 25 Neuertheles when he came to Ptolemais the people of the citie were not content wit this agrement and because they were grieued thei wolde that he shulde breake the co uenants 26 Then went Lysias vp into the iudgemēt seat and excused the fact as wel as he colde and persuaded them and pacified them made them wel affectioned and came againe vnto Antio chia This is the matter cōcerning the Kings iournay and his returne CHAP. XIIII 1 Demetrius moued by Alcimus sendeth Nicanor to kil the Iewes 18 Nicanor maketh a compacte with the Iewes 29 Which he yet breaketh through the mocion of the King 37 Nicanor commandeth Razis to be taken who slayeth him self 1 AFter thre yeres was Iudas enformed that Demetrius the sonne of Seleucus was come vp with a great power name by the heauen of Tripolis 2 When he had wonne the countrey and slaine Antiochus and his lieutenant Lysias 3 Now 〈◊〉 whiche had bene the high Priest wilfully defiled himself in the time that all things were confounded seing that by no meanes he colde saue himself norhaue anie
him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred or a thurst or a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister vnto thee 45 Then shal he answer them and say Verely I sai vnto you in as muche as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me 46 * And these shal go into euerlasting paine and the righteous into life eternal CHAP. XXVI 3 Conspiracie of the Priests against Christ. 10 He excuseth Magdalene 26 The institutiō of the Lords supper 31 The disciples weakenes 48. The traison of Iudas 62 The sworde 64 Because christ calleth him self the Sōne of God he is iudgedworthie to dye 69 Peter denieth repēteth 1 ANd* it came to passe when Iesus had finished all these sayings he said vnto his disciples 2 Ye knowe that within two dayes is the Passe ouer and the Sonne of man shal be deliuered to be crucified 3 * Then assembled together the chief Priests and the Scribes and the Elders of the people into the hall of the high Priest called Caiaphas 4 And consulted how they might take Iesus by subtilitie and kill him 5 But they said Not on the feast day lest anie vprore be among the people 6 ¶ * And when Iesus was in Bethania in the house of Simon the leper 7 There came vnto him a woman which had a boxe of verie costel eointemēt and powred it on his head as he sate at the table 8 And when his disciples sawe it thei had in dignation saying What neded this waste 9 For this ointmēt might haue bene solde for muche and bene giuen to the poore 10 And Iesus knowing it said vnto them Why trouble ye the woman for she hathe wroght a good worke vpon me 11 * For ye haue the poore alwayes with you but me shal ye not haue alwayes 12 For in that she powred this ointment on my bodie she did it to burye me 13 Verely I say vnto you Wheresoeuer this Go spel shal be preached throughout all the worlde there shal also this that she hathe done be spoken of for a memorial of her 14 ¶ * Then one of the twelue called Iudas Iscariot went vnto the chief Priests 15 And said What wil ye giue and I wil deliuer him vnto you and they appointed vnto him thirtie pieces of siluer 16 And from that time he soght opportunitie to betraye him 17 ¶ * Now on the first day of the feast of vnleauened bread the disciples came to Iesus saying vnto him Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the Passeouer 18 And he said Go into the citie to suche a man and say to him The master saith My time is at hand I wil kepe the Passeouer at thine house with my disciples 19 And the disciples did as Iesus had giuen thē charge and made ready the Passeouer 20 * So when euen the was come he sate downe with the twelue 21 And as they did eat he said Verely I say vnto you that one of you shal betraye me 22 And they were exceading sorowful and began euerie one of them to say vnto him Is it I Master 23 And he answered and said He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish he shal be traye me 24 Surely the Sonne of man goeth his way as it is written of him but wo be to 〈◊〉 man by whome the Sōne of mē is betrayed it had bene good for that man if he had neuer bene borne 25 Then Iudas which betrayed him answered said Is it I Master He said vnto him 〈◊〉 hast said it 26 ¶ * And as they did eat Iesus to ke the bread and when he had giuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to the disciples and said Take eat this is my bodie 27 Also he toke the cup and whē he had giuē thankes he gaue it them saying Drinke ye all of it 28 For this is my blood of the Newe testament that is shed for manie for the remissiō of sinnes 29 I say vnto you that I wil not drinke hence forthe of this frute of the vine vntil that day when I shal drinke it newe with you in my Fathers kingdome 30 And when they had sung a psalme they went out into the mount of oliues 31 ¶ * Then said Iesus vnto them All ye shal be offended by me this night for it is written I * wil smite the shepherd and the shepe of the flocke shal be scattred 32 But * after I am risen againe I wil go before you into Galile 33 But Peter answered and said vnto him Thogh that all men shulde be offended by thee ýet wil I neuer be offended 34 * Iesus said vnto him Verely I say vnto thee that this night before the cocke crowe thou shalt denie me thrise 35 Peter said vnto him Thogh I shulde dye with thee yet wil I not denie thee Likewise also said all the disciples 36 ¶ * Then went Iesus with thē into a place whiche is called Gethsemane and said vnto his disciples Sit ye here while I go and pray yonder 37 And he toke Peter and the two sonnes of Zebedeus and began to waxe sorowful grieuously troubled 38 Thē said Iesus vnto them My soule is verie heauie euen vnto the death tarie ye here and watche with me 39 So he went a litle further and fel on his face and prayed saying O my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neuertheles not as I wil but as thou wilt 40 After he came vnto the disciples founde them a slepe and said to Peter What colde ye not watche with me one houre 41 Watch and pray that ye enter not into tentation the spirit in dede is readie but the flesh is weake 42 Againe went away the seconde time and prayed saying O my Father if this cup can not passe away from me but that I muste 〈◊〉 it thy wil be done 43 And he came and founde them a slepe againe for their eyes were heauie 44 So he left them and went away againe and 〈◊〉 the third time saying the same 〈◊〉 45 Then came he to his disciples and said vnto them Slepe hence forthe take your rest beholde the houre is at hand and the Sonne of man is giuen into the hands of sinners 46 Rise let vs go beholde he is at hand that betrayeth me 47 * And while he yet spake lo Iudas one of the twelue came and with him a great multitude with swordes and staues from the high Priests and Elders of the people 48 Now he that betrayed him had giuen thē a token saying Whomesoeuer I shal kisse that is he lay holde on his 49 And forthe with he came to Iesus and said God saue thee Master and kissed him
VII 2 He healeth the captaines seruant 11 He raiseth vp the widowes sonne from death to life 10 He answereth the di sciples whome Iohn Baptiste sent vnto him 24 He commendeth Iohn 31 And reproueth the Iewes for their vnfaithfulnes 36 He eateth with the Pharise 37 The woman wassheth his fete with her teares and he forgiueth her sinnes 1 WHen * he had ended al his sayings in the audience os the people he entred into Capernaum 2 And a certeine Centurions seruāt was sicke and ready to dye which was dere vnto him 3 And whē he heard of Iesus he sent vnto him the Elders of the Iewes beseching him that he wolde come and heale his seruant 4 So they came to Iesus and besoght him instantly saying that he was worthie that he shulde do this for him 5 For he loueth said they our nacion and he hathe buylt vs a Synagogue 6 Then Iesus went with them but when he was now not farre from the house the Cen turion sent friends to him saying vnto him Lord trouble not thy self for I am not worthie that thou shuldest enter vnder my roōfe 7 Wherefore I thoght not my self worthie to come vnto thee but say the worde and my seruant shal be whole 8 For I likewise am a man set vnder autoritie haue vnder me souldiers I say vnto one Go and he goeth and to another come and he cometh and to my seruant do this and he doeth it 9 When Iesus heard these things he marueiled at him and turned him said to the people that followed him I say vnto you I haue not found so great faith no not in Israel 10 And when they that were sent turned backe to the house they founde the seruant that was sicke whole 11 And it came to passe the day after that he went into a citie called Nain and manie of his disciples went with him and agreat multitude 12 Now when he came nere to the gate of the citie beholde there was a dead man caryed out who was the onelie begotten sonne of his mother which was a widowe and muche people of the citie was with her 13 And when the Lord sawe her he had compassion on her and said vnto her Wepe not 14 And he went and touched the coffin and they that bare him stode stil and he said Yong man I say vnto thee Arise 15 And he that was dead sate vp and began to speake and he deliuered him to his mother 16 Then there came a feare on them all and they glorified God saying A great Prophet is raised vp among vs ād God hathe visited his people 17 And this rumour of him wēt forthe through out all Iudea and throughout all the region rounde about 18 ¶ And the disciples of Iohn shewed him of all these things 19 So Iohn called vnto him two certeine men of his disciples ād sent them to Iesus saying Art thou he that shulde come or shal we waite for another 20 And when the men were come vnto him they said Iohn Baptist hathe sent vs vnto thee saying Art thou he that shulde come or shal we wait for another 21 And at that time he cured manie of their sickenes and plagues and of euil spirits and vnto manie blinde men he gaue sight 22 And Iesus answered and said vnto them Go your wayes and shewe Iohn what things ye haue sene and heard that the blinde se the halte go the lepers are clensed the deafe heare the dead rise againe and the poore receiue the Gospel 23 And blessed is he that shal not be offended in me 24 And when the messengers of Iohn were departed he began to speake vnto the people of Iohn What went ye out into the wildernes to se A rede shaken with the winde 25 But what went ye out to se A man clothed in soft raiment beholde they which are gor geously apparelled and liue delicately are in Kings courtes 26 But what went ye forthe to se A Prophet yea I say to you and greater thē a Prophet 27 This is he of whome it is writen * Beholde I send my messenger before thy face which shal prepare thy way before thee 28 For I say vnto you there is no greater Prophet then Iohn among them that are be got ten of womē neuertheles he that is the least in the kingdome of God is greater then he 29 Then all the people that heard and the Publicanes iustified God being baptized with the baptisme of Iohn 30 But the Pharises and the expounders of the Law despised the counsel of God against them selues and were not baptized of him 31 * And the Lord said Whereunto shal I liken the men of this generaciō and what thing are they like vnto 32 They are like vnto childrē sitting in the mar ket place crying one to another saying We haue piped vnto you and ye haue not danced we haue mourned to you and ye haue not wept 33 For Iohn Baptist came nether eating bread nor drinking wine and ye say He hathe the deuil 34 The Sonne of man is come and eateth and drinketh and ye say Beholde a man which is a glotten and a drinker of wine a friend of Publicanes and sinners 35 But wisdome is iustified of all her children 36 ¶ * And one of Pharises desired him that he wolde eat with him and he went into the Pharises house and sate downe at table 37 And beholde a woman in the citie which was a sinner when she knewe that Iesus sate at table in the Pharises house she broght a boxe of ointement 38 * And she stode at is fete behinde him weping and began to wash his fere with teares and did wipe them with the heere 's of her head and kissed his fete and anointed them with the ointment 39 Now whē the Pharise which bade him sawe it he spake within him self saying If this man were a Prophet he wolde surely haue knowen who what maner of woman this is which toucheth him for she is a sinner 40 And Iesus answered and said vnto him Simon I haue some what to say vnto thee And he said Master say on 41 There was a certeine lender which had two detters the one oght fiue hundreth pence and the other fiftie 42 When they had nothing to pay he forgaue them bothe Which of them therefore tell me will oue him moste 43 Simon answered and said I suppose that he to whome he forgaue moste And he said vnto him Thou hast truely iudged 44 Then he turned to the woman and said vnto Simon Seest thou this woman I entred into thine house and thou gauest me no water to my fete but she hathe washed my fete with teare and wiped them with the heere 's of her head 45 Thou gauest me no kisse but she since the time I came in hathe not ceased to
wast yong thou girdedst thy selfe and walkedst whither thou woldest but when thou shalt be olde thou shalt stretch forthe thine haÌ„ds another shal girde thee lead thee THE DESCRIPTION OF THE COVNTREIS AND PLACES MENCIONED IN THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES FROM Italie on the VVest parte vnto the Medes and Persians tovvardes the East conteining about 2200. mile in length The vvhich description serueth for the peregrination of S. Paul and other of the Apostles and for the vnderstanding of manie things conteined in this boke The names of the yles and countreis mencioned in this mappe Achaia Arabia the deserte Arabia the stonie Armenia Asia the lesse By thinia Cappadocia Chios yle Cilicia Chaldea Clauda yle Coos yle Creta or Candia yle Cyprus Galatia Grecia 〈◊〉 Illyria or Sclauonie Iudea 〈◊〉 boysyle Lycaonia Lycia Maliayle Macedonia Mysia Media Pamphilia Persia. Ponthus Phenicia Pisidia Phrygia Rhodesyle Samos yle Samothraciayle Siciliayle Syria The Tovvnes specified in this mappe and their situation vvith the obseruation of the length and breadth Amphipolis 50. 0. 41. 30. Antiochia of Syria 70. 〈◊〉 37. 20. Antiochia of Pisidia 62 30. 39. 0. Appollonia 49. 30. 40. 30. Assos 56. 0. 40. 15. Athenes 52. 45. 37. 15. Attalia 62. 15. 36. 30. Babylon 79. 0. 35. 0. Beroe 48. 45. 39. 50. Cenchrea hauen 51. 20. 37. 0. Cesarea Straton 66. 16. 32. 25. Charram 73. 55. 37. 10. Corinthus 51. 15. 36. 55. Damascus 68. 55. 33. 0. Derbe 64. 20. 38. 15. Ephesus 57. 40. 37. 40. Fayre hauens 56. 46. 35. 10. Gaza 65. 10. 31. 40. Gnidum 57. 10. 35. 30. Iconium 64. 30. 38. 45. Ierusalem 66. 0. 31. 55. Ioppe 66. 40. 31. 55. Laodicea 68. 30. 35. 5. Lystri 64. 0. 39. 0. Miletum 58. 0. 37. 0. Myra 61. 36. 40. 0. Mytilene 55. 0. 35. 0. Neapolis 51. 15. 41. 40. Paphos in Cyprus 65. 0. 36. 0. Patara 60. 30. 36. 0. Perge 62. 15. 36. 56. Phenix an hauen 53. 45. 34. 20. Philip 50. 45. 41. 46. Ptolemais 66. 50. 32. 58. Puteoli 39. 50. 41. 0. Rhegium 40. 0. 39. 0. Rome 56. 40. 41. 40. Salamine yle of Cyprus 66. 40. 35. 30. Samaria 66. 20. 32. 19. Seleucia 68. 35. 25. 40. Sidon 67. 15. 33. 30. Syracuse 39. 30. 37. 15. Tarsus 67. 40. 36. 50. Thessalonica 49. 50. 40. 30. Troas 55. 0. 41. 0. Tyrus 67. 3. 33. 20. NORTH WEST EAST SOVTH whither thou woldest not 19 And this spake he signifying by what death he shulde glorifie God And when he had said this he said to him Followe me 20 Then Peter turned about and sawe the disciple whome IESVS loued following which had also * leaned on his brest at supper had said Lord which is he that betrayeth thee 21 When Peter therefore sawe him he said to Iesus Lord what shal this man do 22 Iesus said vnto him If I wil that he tarie til I come what is it to thee folowe thou me 23 Then went this worde abrode among the brethren that this disciple shulde not dye Yet Iesus said not to him He shal not dye but if I wil that he tarie til I come what is it to thee 24 This is that disciple which testifieth of these things wrote these things and we knowe that his testimonie is true 25 * Now there are also manie other things which Iesus did the which if they shulde be writteÌ„ euerie one I suppose the world colde not conteine the bokes that shulde be written Amen THE ACTES OF THE holie Apostles vvritten by Luke the Euangeliste THE ARGVMENT CHrist after his ascension performed his promes to his Apostles and sent them the holie Gost declaring thereby that he was not onely mindeful of his Church but wolde be the head and mainteiner thereof for euer Wherein also his mightie power appeareth who notwithstanding that Satan and the worlde resisted neuer so muche against this noble worke yet by a fewe simple men of no reputation replenished all the worlde with the sounde of his Gospel And here in the beginning of the Church and the increase thereof we may plainely perceiue the practise and malice whiche Satan continually vseth to suppresse and ouerthrowe the Gospel he raiseth conspiracies tumultes commotions persecutions sclaÌ„ders and all kinde of crueltie Againe we shal here beholde the prouidence of God who ouerthroweth his enemies enterprises deliuereth his Church from the rage of tyrants strengtheneth and incourageth his most valiantly and constantly to followe their captaine Christ leauing as it were by this historie a perpetual memorie to the Church that the crosse is so ioyned with the Gospel that they are felowes inseparable and that the end of one affliction is but the beginning of another Yet neuertheles God turneth the troubles persecutions imprisonings and tentations of his to a good yssue giuing them as it were in sorowe ioye in bandes fredome in prison 〈◊〉 in trouble quietnes in death life Finally this boke coÌ„teineth manie excellent sermons of the Apostles and discipies as touching the death resurrection and ascension of Christ. The mercie of God Of the grace and remision of sinne through Iesus Christ. Of the blessed immortalitie An exhortatioÌ„ to the ministers of Christs flocke Of repentance and feare of God with other principal points of our faith so that this onelie historie in a maner may be sufficient to instruct a man in all true doctrine and religion CHAP. I. 7 The wordes of Christ his Angels to the Apostles 9 His ascension 14 Wherein the Apostles are occupied til the holie Gost be sent 26 And of the election of Matthias 1 Haue made the former treatise ô Theo philê° of all that Iesus begaÌ„to do teach Vntil the day that he was taken vp after that he through the holie Gost had giueÌ„ coÌ„mandements vn to the Apostles whome he had chosen 2 3 To whome also he presented him self aliue after that he had suffered by manie infallible tokens being sene of them by the space of fourtie dayes and speaking of those things which apperteine to the kingdom of God 4 And when he had gathered theÌ„ together he commanded them that they shulde not departe froÌ„ Ierusalem but wait for the promes of the Father * which said he ye haue heard of me 5 * For Iohn in dede baptized with water but ye shal be baptized with the holie Gost within these fewes dayes 6 When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore the kingdome to Israel 7 And he said vnto them It is not for you to knowe the times or the seasons whiche the Father hathe put in his one power 8 But ye shal receiue power of the holie Gost when he shal come on you and ye shal be witnesses vnto me bothe in Ierusalem and in all Iudea and in Samaria and vnto the vtter most parte of the earth 9 * And when
which haue bene baptized into Iesus Christ haue bene bapti zed into his death 4 * We are buryed then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also shulde* walke in newnes 〈◊〉 5 * For if we be grasted with him to the simi litude of his death euen so shal we be to the similitude of his resurrection 6 Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforthe we shulde not serue sinne 7 For he that is dead is freed from sinne 8 Wherefore if we be dead with Christ we be leue that we shal liue also with him 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more do minion ouer him 10 For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God 11 Likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortal bodie that ye shulde obey it in the lustes thereof 13 Nether giue ye'your membres as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the deà d and giue your membres as weapons of righteousnes vnto God 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace 15 What then shal we sinne because we are not vnder the Law but vnder grace God forbid 16 * Knowe ye not that to whome soeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whome ye obey 〈◊〉 it be of sinne vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnes 17 But God be thanked that ye haue bene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of the doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered 18 Being then made fre from sinne ye are made the seruants of righteousnes 19 I speake after the maner of man because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as ye haue giuen your members seruants to vnclennes ad to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines 20 For when ye were the seruants of sinne ye were freed from righteousnes 21 What frute had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death 22 But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your frute in holines and the end euerlasting life 23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gifte of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord. CHAP. VII 1. 7 12 The vse of the Law 6. 24 And how Christ hathe de liuered vs from it 16 The infirmitie of the faithful 23 The dangerous fight betwene the flesh and the Spirit 1 KNowe ye not brethren for I speake to them that knowe the Lawe that the Law hathe dominion ouer a man as long as he liueth 2 * For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bounde by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then if while the man liueth she take another man she shal be called an* adulteresse but if the man be dead she is fre from the Law so that she is not an adulteresse thogh she take another man 4 So ye my brethren are dead also to the Law by the bodie of Christ that ye shulde be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that we shulde bring forthe frute vnto God 5 For when we were in the flesh the motiōs of sinnes which were by the Law had force in our membres to bring for the frute vnto death 6 But now we are deliuered from the Law being dead vnto it wherein we were holdē that we shulde serue in newnes of Spirit and not in the oldenes of the letter 7 What shal we say then Is the Law sinne God forbid Nay I knewe not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowen glust except the Law had said * Thou shalt not lust 8 But sinne toke an occasion by the cōmaundemēt and wroght in me all maner of concu piscēce for without the Law sinne is dead 9 For I once was aliue without the Law but when the cōmandemēt came sinne reuiued 10 But I dyed and the same commaundement which was ordeined vnto life was founde to be vnto me vnto death 11 For sinne toke occasion by the cōmaundemēt disceiued me and thereby slew me 12 Wherefore the Law is* holie and the com maundement is holie and iust and good 13 Was that then which is good made death vnto me God 〈◊〉 but sinne that it might appeare sinne wroght death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinful by the commaundement 14 For we knowe that the Lawe is spiritual but I am carnal solde vnder sinne 15 For I alowe not that which I do for what I wolde that do I not but what I hate that do I. 16 If I do then that which I wolde not I consent to the Law that itis good 17 Now then it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 18 For I knowe that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to wil is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good 19 For I do not the good thing which I wolde but the euil which I wolde not that do I. 20 Now if I do that I wolde not it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 21 I finde then by the Law that when I wolde do good euil is present with me 22 For I delite in the Law of God concernig the inner man 23 But I se another law in my membres rebel ling against the law of my minde leading me captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in my membres 24 Owreched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the bodie of this death 25 I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Then I my self in my minde serue the Law of God but in my slesh the law of sinne CHAP. VIII 1 The asseurance of the faith ful of the fruthe the holie Gost in them 3 The weakenes of the Lawe and who accomplished it 4 And wherefore 5 Of what sorte the faithful ought to be 6 The frute of the Spirit in them 17 Of hope 18 Of pacience vnder the crosse 28 Of the mutual loue betwitx God and his children 29 Of his
foreknowledge 1 NOw then there is no comdemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the slesh but after the Spirit 2 For the Law of the Spirit flif which is in Christ Iesus hathe freed me from the law of sinne and of death 3 For that that was impossible to the Law in as muche as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh 4 That the righteousnes of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit 6 For the wisdome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life peace 7 Because the wisdome of the flesh is enimitie against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God nether in dede can be 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God 9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you but if anie man hathe not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ frō the dead shal also quicken your mortal boides because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are detters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shal dye but if ye mortifie the dedes of the bodie by the Spirit ye shal liue 14 For as manie as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the Spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the Spirit of ad opcion whereby we crye * Abba Father 16 The same Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God 17 If webe children we are also heires euē the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we maye also beglorified with him 18 For I counte that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shal be shewed vnto vs. 19 For the seruēt desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shal be reueiled 20 Because the creature is subiect to vanitie not of it owne wil but by reason of him which hathe subdued it vnder hope 21 Because the creature also shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first frutes of the Spirit euē we do sigh in our selues waiting for the adopcion euen the * redemption of our bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is sene is not hope for how can a man hope for that which he seeth 25 But if we hope for that we se not we do with pacience abide for it 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi ties for we knowe not what to praye as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh 〈◊〉 for vs with sighs which can not be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for he maketh request for the Sainctes according to the wil of God 28 Also we knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose 29 For those wich he knewe before he also predestinate to be made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among manie brethren 30 Moreouer whome he predestinate them also he called and whome he called them also he iustified and whome he iustified them he also glorified 31 What shal we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs all things also 33 Who shal lay anie thing to the charge of Gods chosen it it God that * iustifieth 34 Who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather whiche is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35 Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ shal tribulacion or anguish or persecucion or famine or nakednes or peril or sworde 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as shepe for the slaughter 37 Neuertheles in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. 38 For I am persuaded that nether death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor pow ers nor things present nor things to come 39 Nor height nor depth nor anie other creatu re shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. CHAP. IX 1 Heauing testified his great loue towardes his nacion and the signes thereof 11 He entreateth of the election and reprobacion 24 Of the vocation of the Gentiles 30 And reiection of the Iewes 1 I Say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnes in the holie Gost. 2 That I haue great heauines and continual sorowe in mine heart 3 * For I wolde wish my self to be separate from Christ for my brenthren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites to whome perteineth the adoption and the glorie and the * Couenantes and the giuing of the Law the seruice of God and the promises 5 Of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 * Not withstanding it can not be that the worde of God shulde take none effect for all they are not Israel which are of Israel 7 Nether are they all children because they are the sede of Abraham * but In Isaac shal thy sede be called 8 That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the* children of the promes are counted for the sede 9 For this is a worde of promes * In this same time wil I come and Sara shal haue a sonne 10 Nether he onelie felt this but also * Rebecca when she had cōceiued by one euē by
last of all he was sene also of me as of one borne out of due time 9 For I am the least of the Apostles which am not mete to be called an Apostle because I persecuted the Church of God 10 But by the grace of God I am that I am and his grace which is in me was not in vaine but I laboured more abundantly then they all yet not I but the grace of God whiche is with me 11 Wherefore whether it were I or they so we preache and so haue ye beleued 12 ¶ Now if it be preached that Christ is risen frō the dead how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead 13 For if there be no resurrection of the dead then is Christ not risen 14 And if Christ be not risen then is our preaching vaine and your faith is also vaine 15 And we are founde also false witnesses of God for we haue testified of God that he hathe raised vp Christ whome he hathe not raised vp if so be the dead be not raised 16 For if the dead be not raised then is Christ not raised 17 And if Christ be not raised your faith is vaine ye are yet in your sinnes 18 And so they whiche are a slepe in Christ are perished 19 If in this life onely we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the moste miserable 20 But nowe is Christe risen frome the dead and was made the first frutes of them that slepte 21 For since by man came death by man came also the resurrection of the dead 22 For as in Adam all dye euen so in Christe shal all be made aliue 23 But euerie man in his owne order the first frutes is christ afterwarde they that are of Christ at his comming shal rise againe 24 Then shal be the end when he hathe deliuered vp the kingdome to God euen the Father when he hath put downe all rule and all autoritie and power 25 For he must reigne till he hathe put all his enemies vnder his fete 26 The last enemie that shal be destroyed is death 27 For he hathe put downe all thynges vnder his fete And when he sayth that all thyngs are subiect to hym it is manifest that he is excepted whiche did put downe all things vnder hym 28 And when all things shal be subdued vnto him then shal the Sonne also him self be sub iect vnto him that did sub due all thyngs vnder him that God may be all in all 29 Els what shal they do which are baptized for dead if the dead rise not at all why are they then baptized for dead 30 Why are we also in ieoperdie euerie houre 31 By our reioycing whiche I haue in Christ Iesus our Lord I dye daily 32 If I haue foght with beasts at Ephesus after the maner of men what aduantageth it me if the dead be not raised vp let vs eat and drinke for tomorowe we shal dye 33 Be not deceiued euill speakings corrupt good maners 34 A wake to liue ryghteously and sinne not for some haue not the knowledge of God I speake this to your shame 35 But some man will saye Howe are the dead raised vp and wyth what bodye come they forthe 36 O foole that which thousowest is not quic kened except it dye 37 And that whiche thousowest thousowest not that bodie that shal be but bare corne as it faileth of wheat or of some other 38 But God giueth it a bodie at hys pleasure euen to euerie sede his owne bodie 39 All fleshe is not the same fleshe but there is one fleshe of men and another fleshe of beastes and another of fisshes and another of byrdes 40 There are also heauenlie bodies and earth lye bodyes but the glorye of the heauenlie is one and the glorie of the earthlye is another 41 There is another glorie of the sunue and another glorie of the moone and another glorie of the starres for one starre differeth from another starre in glorie 42 So also is the resurrection of the dead The bodie is sowen in corruption and is raised in incorruption 43 It is sowen in diwonour and is raised in glorie it is sowen in weakenes and is raised in power 44 It is sowen a natural bodie and is raised a spiritual bodie there is a natural bodie there is a spiritual bodie 45 As it is also written The first man * Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit 46 Howbeit that was not first made which is spiritual but that which is natural after warde that which is spiritual 47 The firstman is of the earth earthlie the secondeman is the Lord from heauen 48 As is the earthelie suche are they that are earthlie and as is the heauenlie suche are they also that are heauenlie 49 And as we haue borne the image of the earthlie so shal we beare the image of the heauenlie 50 This say I brethren that flesh blood can not inherit the kingdome of God nether doeth corruption inherit incorruption 51 Beholde I shewe you a secret thing We shal not all slepe but we shal all be changed 52 In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last * trumpet for the trumpet shal blowe and the dead shal be raised vp incorruptible and we shal be changed 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortalitie 54 So when this corruptible hathe put on incorruption and this mortal hathe put on immortalitie then shal be broght to passe the saying that is written * Death is swalowed vp into victorie 55 * O death where is thy sting ô graue where is thy victorie 56 The sting of death is sinne and the strēgth of sinne is the Law 57 * But thankes be vnto God which hathe giuen vs victorie through our LORD Iesus Christ. 58 Therefore my beloued brethren be ye sted fast vnmoueable abundant alwayes in the worke of the Lord for asmuch as ye knowe that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord CHAP. XVI He putteth them in remembrance of the gathering for the poore brethren at Ierusalem 13 We must perseuere in faith in the loue of Christ our neighbour 15 After his commendations he wisheth to them all prosperitie 1 COncerning * the gathering for the Saintes as I haue ordeined in the Churches * of Galacia so do ye also 2 Euerie first day of the weke let euerie one of you put aside by him self and laye vp as God hathe prospered him that then there be no gatherings when I come 3 And when I am come whosoeuer ye shal alowe by letters them wil I send to
able to saue and to destroye * Who art thou that iud gest another man 13 Go to no we ye that saye To daye or to morowe we wyll go into suche a citie and continue there a yere and bye and sel and get gaine 14 And yet ye can not tell what shal be to moro we For what is your lyfe It is euen a vapour that appeareth for a litle time and af ter warde vanisheth away 15 For that ye ought to say * If the Lord wyll and If we liue we wil do this or that 16 But no we ye reioyce in your boastyngs all suche reioycing is euil 17 Therefore to him that knoweth howe to do wel and doeth it not to him it is sinne CHAP. V. 2 He threateneth the wicked riche men 7 Exhoiteth vnto pacience 12 To beware of swearyng 16 One to knowledge his fautes to another 20 And one to labour to bring another to the trueth 1 GO to nowe ye ryche men wepe and howle for your miseries that shall come vpon you 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garments are moth eaten 3 Your Golde and Siluer is cankred and the rust of them shal be a wytnes agaynste you and shall eat your fleshe as it were fyre * Ye haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes 4 Beholde the hyre of the laborers which haue reaped your fields whiche is of you kept backe by fraude cryeth and the cryes of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of hostes 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earthe and in wantōnes Ye haue nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter 6 Ye haue condemned and haue killed the iuste and he hathe not resisted you 7 Be pacient therefore brethren vnto the commyng of the Lorde Beholde the housband man waiteth for the precious frute of the earth and hathe longe pacience for it vntill he receiue the former and the latter rayne 8 Be ye also pacient therefore and setle your hearts for the commyng of the Lord draweth nere 9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest ye be condemned beholde the iudge standeth before the dore 10 Take my brethren the Prophetes for an ensample of suffering aduersitie and of long pacience whiche haue spoken in the Name of the Lord. 11 Beholde we count them blessed whiche endure Ye haue heard of the pacience of Iob 〈◊〉 haue knowen what end the Lord made For the Lord is verie pitiful and mercifull 12 But before all thyngs my brethren * sweare not nether by heauen nor by earth nor by anie other othe but let your yea be yea and your naye naye lest ye fall into condemnation 13 Is anie among you afflicted Let him pray Is anie merie Let him sing 14 Is anie sicke among you Let hym call for the Elders of the Churche and let them praye for him and anoint hym with * oyle in the Name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer of fayth shal saue the sicke and the LORDE shall rayse him vp and if he haue committed sinne it shal be forgiuen hym 16 Acknowledge your fautes one to another and pray one for another that ye may be hea led for the prayer of a ryghteous man auaileth muche if it be feruent 17 * Helias was a man subiect to lyke passions as we are and he prayed earnestlye that it myght not rayne and it rained not on the earth for thre yeres and six moneths 18 And he prayed agayne and the heauen gaue rayne and the earth broght forthe her frute 19 Brethren if anye of you hathe erred frome the trueth and some man hathe conuerted hym 20 Let him knowe that he whiche hathe conuerted the sinner from goyng astraye out of his way shal saue a soule from death ād shal hide a multitude of sinnes THE FIRST EPISTLE general of Peter THE ARGVMENT HE exhorteth the faithful to denie them selues and to contemne the worlde that being deliuered from all carnal affections and impediments they may more spedely atteine to the heauēlie kingdome of Christ whereunto we are called by the grace of God reueiled to vs in his Sonne and haue already receiued it by faith possessed it by hope and are therein confirmed by holines of life And to the intent this faith shulde not faint seing Christ contemned and reiected almost of the whole worlde he declareth that this is nothyng els but the accomplishyng of the Scriptures whiche testifie that he shulde be the stombling stone to the reprobate and the sure fundation of saluation to the faithfull therefore he exhorteth them courageously to go forwarde considering what they were and to what dignitie God hathe called them After he entreateth particular points teaching subiects how to obey their gouernours and seruants their masters how maried folkes ought to behaue them selues And because it is appointed for all that are godlie to suffre persecutions he sheweth them what good yssue their asflictions shal haue and contrariewise what punishment God reserueth for the wicked Last of all he teacheth how the ministers ought to behaue them selues forbidding them to vsurpe autoritie o 〈◊〉 the Churche also that yong men ought to be modest and apt to learne and so endeth with an exhortation CHAP. I. 2 He sheweth that through the abundant mercie of God we are elect and regenerate to a liuelie hope 7 And how faith must be tried 10 That the saluation in Christ is no newes but a thing prophecied of olde 13 He exhorteth them to a godlie conuersation forasmuche as they are now borne a newe by the worde of God 1 PETER an Apostle of Iesus Christ to the strangers that dwel here and there throughout Pontus Galacia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia 2 Elect according to the fore knowledge of God the Father vnto sanctificatió of the spirit through obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Grace and peace be multiplied vnto you 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ whiche accordyng to his abundant mercie hathe begotten vs againe vnto a liuelie hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 4 To an inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you 5 Whiche are kept by the power of GOD through faith vnto saluation whiche is prepared to be shewed in the last time 6 Wherein ye reioyce thogh now for a ceason if nede require ye are in heauines through manifolde tentations 7 That the triall of your faith being muche more precious then golde that perisheth thogh it be tried with fyre might be foūde vnto your praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ. 8 Whome ye haue not sene and yet loue him in whome now thogh ye se him not yet do you beleue and reioyce with ioye vnspeakeable and glorious 9 Receiuing the
remaineth in him nether can he sinne because he is borne of God 10 In this are the children of God knowen the children of the deuil whosoeuer doeth not righteousnes is not of God nether he that loueth not his brother 11 For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that * we shulde loue one another 12 Not as * Cain whiche was of the wicked and slewe his brother and wherefore slewe he him because his owne workes were euil and his brothers good 13 Marueile not my brethren thogh the worlde hate you 14 We knowe that we are translated frome death vnto life because we loue the brethren * he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 15 Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer and yc knowe that no manslayer hathe eternall life abidyng in hym 16 * Hereby haue we perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therfore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethrē 17 * And whosoeuer hathe this worldesgood and seeth his brother haue nede shutteth vp his compassion from hym how dwelleth the loue of God in hym 18 My litle children let vs not loue in worde nether in tongue onely but in dede and in trueth 19 For there by we knowe that we are of the trueth and shal before him assure our hearts 20 For if our heart condemne vs GOD is greater then our heart knoweth althings 21 Beloued if our heart condemne vs not thē haue we boldenes towarde God 22 * And whatsoeuer we aske we receiue of him because we kepe his cōmādemēts do those things whiche are pleasing in his sight 23 * This is then his commandement That we beleue in the Name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue cōmandement 24 * For he that kepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we knowe that he abydeth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hathe giuen vs. CHAP IIII. 1 Difference of spirits 2 How the Spirit of God may be knowen from the spirit of errour 7 Of the loue of God and of our neighbours 1 DErely beloued beleue not euerie spirit but trye the spirits whether they are of God for many false Prophetes are gone out into the worlde 2 Hereby shall ye knowe the Spirit of God Euerie spirit that cōfesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3 And euerie spirit whiche confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Antichrist of whome ye haue heard how that he shulde come and now already he is in the worlde 4 Litle children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you then he that is in the worlde 5 They are of the worlde therefore speake they of the worlde and the worlde heareth them 6 We are of God * he that knoweth God heareth vs he that is not of God heareth vs not Here by knowe we the Spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour 7 Beloued let vs loue one another for loue cometh of God and euerie one that loueth is borne of God and knoweth God 8 He that loueth not knoweth not God for God is loue 9 In this appeared the loue of God towarde vs because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the worlde that we might liue through him 10 Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes 11 Beloued if God so loued vs we ought also loue one another 12 * No man hathe sene God at any time If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is persite in vs. 13 Hereby knowe we that we dwell in hym and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his Spirit 14 And we haue sene and do testifie that the Father sent the Sonne to be the Sauiour of the worlde 15 Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God 16 And we haue knowen and beleued the loue that God hathe in vs. God is loue and he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God God in hym 17 Herein is the loue perfite in vs that we shuld haue boldenes in the day of iudgemēt for as he is euen so are we in this worlde 18 There is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hathe painfulnes and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 19 We loue him because he loued vs first 20 If anie man say I loue God and hate his brother he is a lyer for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hathe sene loue God whome he hathe not sene 21 * And this commandement haue we of him that he whiche loueth God shulde loue hys brother also CHAP. V. 1. 10. 13 Of the frutes of faith 14. 20 The office autoritie and diuinitie of Christ. 21 Against images 1 WHosoeuer beleueth that Iesus is the Christ is borne of God and euerie one that loueth him whiche begate loueth him also whiche is begotten of him 2 In this we knowe that we loue the children of God when we loue God and kepe his commandements 3 For this is the loue of God that we kepe his commandements and his * commandements are not grieuous 4 For all that is borne of God ouercometh the worlde and this is the victorie that ouercometh the worlde euen our faith 5 * Who is it that ouer cometh the worlde but he whiche beleueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God 6 This is that Iesus Christ that came by water and blood not by water onelye but by water and blood and it is the spirit that be a reth witnes for the Spirit is trueth 7 For there are thre whiche beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holie Gost and these thre are one 8 And there are thre whiche beare recorde in the earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these thre agre in one 9 If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of GOD is greater for this is the witnes of God whiche he testified of his Sonne 10 * He that beleueth in the Sonne of GOD hathe the witnes in him self he that belieueth not God hathe made him alyer because he beleued not the recorde that God witnessed of his Sonne 11 And thys is the recorde that GOD hathe giuen vnto vs eternallyfe and this lyfe is in hys Sonne 12 He that hathe the Sonne hathe lyfe and he that hathe not the Sonne of GOD hathe not lyfe 13 These thyngs haue I written vnto you that beleue in the Name of the Sonne of GOD that ye may knowe that ye
haue eternal life and that ye maye beleue in the Name of the Sonne of God 14 And thys is the assurance that we haue in him * that if we aske aniething accordyng to his wil he heareth vs. 15 And if we knowe that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we knowe that we haue the peticions that we haue desired of him 16 If anie man se his brother sinne a sinne that is not vnto death let hym aske and he shall giue him lyfe for them that sinne not vnto death * There is a sinne vnto death I saye not that thou shuldest praye for it 17 All vnryghteousnes is sinne but there is a sinne not vnto death 18 We knowe that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not but he that is begotten of God kepeth himself and the wicked toucheth him not 19 We knowe that we are of GOD and the whole worlde lyeth in wickednes 20 But we knowe that the Sonne of God is * come and hathe giuen vs a minde to knowe him whiche is true and we are in him that is true that is in his Sonne Iesus Christ this same is verie God and eternal life 21 Babes kepe your selues from idoles Amē THE SECONDE EPISTLE of Iohn He writeth vnto a certeine ladie 4 Reioycing that her children walke in the trueth 5 And exhorteth vnto loue 7 Warneth them to beware of such deceiuers as denie that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh 8 Prayeth them to continue in the doctrine of Christ. 10 And to haue nothing to do with them that brynge not the true doctrine of Christ Iesus our Sauiour 1 THe Elder to the elect Ladie and her chyldren whome I loue in 〈◊〉 the trueth ād not I onelye but also all that haue knowē the trueth 2 For the trueths sake whyche dwelleth in in vs and shal be with vs for euer 3 Grace be with you mercie ād peace frō God the Father and frō the Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of the Father with trueth and loue 4 I reioyced greatly that I founde of thy children walkyng in trueth as we haue receiued a commandement of the Father 5 And now beseche I thee Ladie not as writing a new commandement vnto thee but that same whiche we had frō the beginning that we * loue one another 6 And this is the loue that we shulde walke af ter his commandements This commandement is that as ye haue hearde from the begynning ye shulde walke in it 7 For manie deceiuers are entred in the world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh He that is suche one is a deceiuer and an Antichrist 8 Loke to your selues that we lose not the thyngs whiche we haue done but that we may receiue a ful rewarde 9 Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hathe not God He that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath bothe the Father and the Sonne 10 If there come anie vnto you and bring not this doctrine * receiue him not to house nether bid him God spede 11 For he that biddeth him God spede is partaker of his euil dedes Althogh I had manie thynges to write vnto you yet I wolde not write with paper and yncke but I trust to come vnto you ād speake mouth to mouth that our ioye may be ful 12 The sonnes of thine elect sister grete thee Amen THE THIRD EPIstle of Iohn 3 He is glad of Gaius that he walketh in the trueth 8 Exhorteth to be louyng vnto the poore Christen in their persecution 9 Sheweth the vnkinde dealing of Diotrephes 12 And the good reporte of Demetrius 1 THE Elder vnto the beloued Gaius whome I loue in the trueth 2 Beloued I wishe chiefly that thou prosperedst and faredst wel as thy soule prospereth 3 For I reioyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the trueth that is in thee how thou walkest in the trueth 4 I haue no greater ioye then this that is to he are that my sonnes walke in veritie 5 Beloued thou doest faythfully whatsoeuer thou doest to the brethren and to strāgers 6 Whiche bare witnes of thy loue before the Churches Whome if thou bringest of their iourney as it besemeth accordyng to God thou shalt do wel 7 Because that for hys Names sake they went forthe and toke nothing of the Gentiles 8 We therefore ought to receiue suche that we might be helpers to the trueth 9 I wrote vnto the Churche but Diotrephes whiche loueth to haue the preeminence among them receiueth vs not 10 Wherefore if I come I will declare hys dedes whyche he doeth prateling againste vs with malicious wordes and not there with content nether he him self receiueth the bre thren but forbiddeth them that wolde and thrusteth them out of the Church 11 Beloued followe not that which is euil but that whiche is good he that doeth well is of god but he that doth euil hath not sene god 12 Demetrius hathe good reporte of all men and of the trueth itselfe yea and we ourselues beare recorde and ye knowe that our recorde is true 13 I haue manie thyngs to write but I will not with yncke and pen write vnto thee 14 For I truste I shall shortely se thee and we shal speake mouth to mouth Peace be with thee The friends salute thee Grete the friends by name THE GENERAL Epistle of Iude. THE ARGVMENT SAint Iude admonisheth all Churches generally to take hede of deceiuers which go about to drawe awaye the hearts of the simple people from the trueth of God and willeth them to haue no societie with suche whome he setteth forthe in their liuelie colours shewing by diuers examples of the Scriptures what horrible vengeance is prepared for thē finally he comforteth the faithful and exhorteth them to perseuere in the doctrine of the Apostles of Iesus Christ. 1 IVde a seruant of Iesus Christ and brother of Iames to them whiche are cal led and sanctified of God the Father and reserued to Iesus Christ 2 Mercie vnto you and peace and loue be multiplied 3 Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the commune saluation it was nedeful for me to write vnto you to exhorte you that ye shulde earnestly contende for the maintenance of the faith whiche was once giuen vnto the Saintes 4 For there are certeine men crept in whiche were before of olde ordeyned to this condemnation vngodlie men they are whiche turne the grace of our God into wantonnes and * denye God the onelie Lorde and our Lord Iesus Christ. 5 I wil therefore put you in remembrance forasmuche as ye once knewe thys howe that the Lord after that he had deliuered the peo ple out of Egypte * destroyed them afterwarde which beleued not 6 The * Angels also which kept not their first estat but
23. 25 whoso murmureth agaynste the Ministers murmureth agaynst God exod 16. 8 the Ministers of God what maner men they ought to be leuit 21. 21 ministers ought for their preachyng to haue sufficient rom 15. 27 ministers that tikle the eares with pleasant fables 2. tim 3. 6 and 4. 3. tit 1. 10 Chryste came to Minister vnto Matt. 20. 28 the iewes 〈◊〉 Miracles mat 12. 38 the Lord proueth vs by Miracles deut 13. 3 he that by false Miracles deceiueth the people shal dye the death deut 13. 5 christ by Miracles glorifieth his father mat 15. 31 Miriāthe sister of moses her doings exod 15. 20. nōb 12 20. 1. deu 24. 9 ¶ Moabites nomb 21. deut 2. 9. iudg 3. 1. king 11. 7. 2. king 23. 13 Moab the sonne of lot gen 19. 37 modestie required in yong men ecclesiasti 32. 9 offre not thy children to Molech leui 18. 21 and 20. 2 Molech the abominacion of the Ammo nites 1. king 11. 7 money deliuered to be kept exod 22. 7 of Money that one hathe receyued to kepe exod 22. 7. leui 6. 4. deu 24. 10 the worshipers of the Moone were put to death deut 17. 3 Mordecai his doings est 4 and 6. 13 the Morians and their ruine zeph 2. 12 mortifie the members of sinne colos 3. 5 the Lord buryeth Moses deut 34. 6 Moses and the prophetes are the scripture of the olde testamēt Luk. 16. 29. Moses disobeyed of the israelites act 7. 39 Moses murmureth nomb 11. 11 Moses shall accuse the Iewes Iohn 5. 45 the Mote in thy brothers eye Mat. 7. 3 he that doeth not honour hys Mother is accursed deut 27. 16 the froward Mouth prou 4. 24 mouth is giuen to man of GOD. exod 4. 11 ¶ a law for Murther nom 35. 11 the Murtherer shal dye the death leuit 24. 21. deut 19. 11 he is a Murtherer that hateth hys brother 1. iohn 3. 15 beware that thon Murmure not against god 1. cor 10. 10 murmurers consumed wyth the fyre of the lord nomb 11. 1 the Murmuring israelits are consumed by the hand of god nomb 16. 41 N NAaman the leaper washeth him self in iorden and is healed 2. Kyng 5. 14 Nabals vnthankefulnes 1. Sam. 25 Naboth stoned to death 1. Kyng 21. 13 Nadab and abihu burnt with fyre from the Lord. Leui. 10. 2 nadab the sōne of ieroboā 1. kin 14. 20 Nahor the father ofterad Gen. 11. 24 Nahshon the sonne of amminadab nomb 1. 7 a good Name prou 22. 1 the Name of god defiled by swearyng leuit 19. 12 to take the Name of god in vaine exod 20. 7. deut 5. 11 the Name of god was heard of in all pla ces 1. king 8. 42 women gaue the Names to their children gene 29. 32 and 30. 6. as of samson iudg 13. 24 Naomi the wyfe of elimelech ruth 1. 2 Naptali iosh. 19. 32 Nathanael a true Israelite Iohn 1. 47 Nathan the prophete 2. samu 7. 2. 1. king 1. 22 christ nourced in Nazaret mat 2. 23 and 13. 54 Nazarites and their law nomb 6 they of Nazaret despise Christe Mat. 13. 55 ¶ Nebat 1. king 15. 1 Nebuchad-nezzar 2. kyng 24. 1. dan. 1 and 2 and 3 and 4. isa 14. ier 27. 8 Nehemiah and hys doyngs reade hys boke euery man in his necessitie is our Neigh bour luk 10. 29 a good Neighbour prou 27. 10 the birds Nest. deut 22. 6 newenes of life rom 6. 4 ¶ Nicanor and hys doynges 1. macca 7. 26 Nicodemus iohn 3. 1 and 19. 39 Nimrod gen 10. 9 Nimrod gen 10. 9 Niniueh buylt vp genes 10. 11. her destruction is forewarned nah 3. 1. she repenteth ion 3. 9 ¶ Noah and hys doyngs genes 5. vnto the 9 Noah in his dronkennes is mocked of his sonne gen 9. 21 Noah the preacher of ryghteousnes 2. pet 2. 5 Nob a citie that saul destroyed 1. sam 22. 19 O OBadiah hideth the prophetes of god 1. king 18. 4 Obed-edom blessed of the Lorde and why 2. sam 6. 11 Obed the sonne of ruth ruth 4. 17 Obed the prophet reproueth the israelites 2. chro 289 by christs Obedience we are made righ teous rom 5. 19 obedient to Father and mother exod 20. 12. deut 5. 16 christ became Obedient vnto the death philip 2. 8. ebr 5. 8 to Obeye God rather then men act 4 19 and 5. 29 to Obeye is better then sacrifice 1. sam 15. 22 We must Obey the voyce of God 〈◊〉 30. 20 oblation for sinne nomb 19 diuers oblations read the booke of 〈◊〉 uiticus destruction of the obstinate ezek 6. ¶ giue no occasion of Offence to 〈◊〉 brother rom 14. 13. 1. cor 10. 32 the disciples offended at Christe 〈◊〉 6. 66 the pharises Offended wyth 〈◊〉 mat 15. 12 offend not mat 18. 6 to offre beasts in sacrifice leuit 1 christ was Offred once for vs. ebr 〈◊〉 the pure Offryng of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 1. 11 ¶ Og the kyng of bashan and his people conquered nomb 21. 33 ¶ the praise of Olde age prou 16. 31 the personne of the Olde man shuld be honored leuit 19. 32 the wilde Oliue rom 11. 17 Olofernes and his doings from the 7 of iudeth vnto the 15 ¶ Omri king of israel 1. king 16. 16 ¶ Onan is slaine by the Lorde and why gene 38. 9 One siphorus 2. tim 1. 16 Onias the high priest 2. mac 3 and 4 ¶ they beleue that are Ordeined to eter nal life act 13. 48 publicke Ordonnances prou 16. 11 vnlawfull Ordonnances isa 10 Oreb is staine iudg 7. 25 orgaines inuented by whom gen 4. 21 ¶ moses calleth Oshea the sonne of nun iehoshua nomb 13. 17 ¶ an Othe is the ende of all strife ebr 6. 16 Othniel iudged israel iud 1. 13 and 3. 9 ¶ the Oxe that goreth man or woman is stoned to death exod 21. 28 ¶ the holie oynting Oyle exod 30. 31 the oynting of christ dan. 9. 24 the oynting of Christ the holie gost 1. iohn 2. 27 the Oynting of kyngs 1. sam 9. 16 and 10. 1 and 16. 13 to Oynt the sicke with oyle iam 5. 14 P PAcience necessarie ebr 10. 36 the praise of Pacience prou 16. 32 the Pacience of iob Iob. 1. and 2. god is Pacient exod 34. 6. rom 15. 5 be Pacient 1. thess 5. 14 the sicke of the Palsie is healed Matt. 9. 2 the Parable of the bramble iudg 9. 14. of trees iudg 9. 8. of children sittyng in the market Mat. 11. 16. of the vncleane Spirite that turned backe to the house mat 12. 43. of the sower mat 13. 3. of the tares of the leuame of the mustardsede mat 13. of the hid treasure Mat. 13. 44. of the net cast into the sea mat 13. 47. of the pu blicane and the pharisie luk 18. 9. of two sonnes mat 21. 28. of the figge tree mat 24. 32. of the thief mat 24. 43. of the talentes mat 25. 15. of the samaritane luke 10. 30.
doings Iudg. 13. vnto the. 16. chap. Samuel and his doings 1. Sam. 1. vnto the. 25. chap. Sanctifie the Lord god in your hearts 1. Pet. 3. 15. The forme of the Sanctuarie Exod. 25. 8. The purgyng of the Sanctuarie Leuit. 16. 16. Sarah nourceth her sonne izhak Gen. 21. 27. Sarra the daughter of raguel Tob. 3. 7. and 10. Satan the god of this worlde 2. Cor. 4. 4. The nombre of them that shal be Saued is smale Luk. 13. 23. Saul king of Israel and his doings 1. Sam. 9 vnto the. 31. chap. ¶ The profite of the Scriptures 2. Tim. 3. 16. The vnderstanding of the Scriptures is the gift of God Luk. 24. 45. ¶ The scribes sit in moses Seat Matth. 23. 2 Christ the Sede of Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 12. a Seer that is a prophet 1. Sam. 9. 11. The ceremoniall law forbiddeth to Seeth meat on the sabbath Exod. 16. 23 To Sell his goods and to giue them c Mat. 19. 21. Luk. 12. 33. and 18. 22 The Sepulchre of Christ. Mat. 27. 60 Sergius paulus Act. 13. 7 The Brasen Serpent set vp Nomb. 21. 9. Iohn 3. 14. broken in pieces 2. King 18. 4 Of Seruants Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12 The Seruant that knoweth the wil. c. Luk. 12. 47. The duetie of Seruants Ephes. 6. 6 Serue god Exod. 23. 25. Ebr. 12. 28. Deu. 6. 13. Iosh. 24. 14 Serue god with a good heart Deut. 28. 47. The true Seruice of god Isa. 1. 16 The outwarde Seruice that lacketh faith is reiected Isa. 43. 22. ¶ Shall maneser the King of asshur 2. King 18. 9. Shaminah alone sleke manie philistims 2. Sam. 23. 11 Shallum killeth zechariah the sonne of Ieroboam 2. King 15. 10 Shebnah 2. King 18. 18. Isa. 22. 15 The Shechemites are burnt Iudg. 9. 45. Sheehem slayne Gen. 34. 26 Shem. Gen. 5. 32. and 10. 21 Shemaiah a prophet 1. King 12. 22 Shelah the sonne of arpachshad Gen. 11. 12. Shelah the sonne of Iudah Genes 38. 5. Lost Shepe Mat. 15. 24. The Shepe of christ heare his voyce Iohn 10. 27 The office of a Shepherd Ezek. 33. 2. The good Shepherd christ Iohn 10. 11. 1. Pet. 5. 4. Christ the Shepherd of the faithfull Ezek. 34. 23. Christs birth declared to the Shepherds Luk. 2. 9 False Shepherds Ierem. 12. 10. and 23. 1. Ezek. 34. 2 Shepherds that admonish not Ezek. 3. 18 the golden Shields of Salomon 1. king 10. 17. and 14. 26. Shimei and his vilenie 2. Sam. 16. 5. and 19. 16. 1. King 2. 36. In Shiloh was the tabernacle of the con gregacion Ioshu 18. 1. 1. Samuel 1. 24. Shuah the father of iudahs wife Genes 38. 2 ¶ The Sicke ought to send for the elders of the church Iam. 5. 14 Christs Side is perced Iohn 19. 34. a Signe giuen to hezekiah 2. King 20. 9. a Signe giuen to saul for a confirmacion 1. Sam. 10 2 Feare not the Signes of heauen Ierem. 10. 2. Signes which shal not come before the latter daye Luk. 21. 25. Sion king of heshbon giuen into the hands of israel Deut. 2. 24 Simeon and his doings Gen. 29 and 34 42 46 49 Simon iudas maccabeus brother 1. Mac. 13. 14. Simon the pharise Luk. 7. 36 Simon the forcerer Act. 8. 9 Sinai a mountaine Exod. 19. 1. Galat. 4. 24. Dauid the swete Singer of israel 2. Sam. 23. 1. Dauids Singers 1. Chro. 25. 1. Sing spiritual songs to the Lord. Ephes. 5. 19. To Sing with the spirit and vnderstanding 1. Cor. 14. 15. Christ hathe deliuered vs from Sinne. Luk. 1. 74. God onelie forgiueth Sinne. Nombres 14. 18. The knowledge of Sinne by the law Rom. 3. 20. He that committeth Sinne is of the deuil 1. Iohn 3. 8. He that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Ioh. 8. 34. sinne against the holie Gost. Mar. 3. 29. By the Sinne of adam death entred into the worlde Rom. 5. 12. the Lord washeth awaye our sinnes Isa. 4. 4. 1. Cor. 6. 11. sinners captiues Rom. 7. 23. Christ is come to call Sinners Matth. 9. 12. the penitent Sinner shalliue Ezek. 33. 11. Deut. 30. 2. Sisera Iudg. 4 ¶ The Skye red in the morning Matth. 16. 2. ¶ To Sleape for to dye Gen. 47. 30. Mat. 9. 24. He that Slayeth a mā shal dye the death Exod. 21. 12. Leuit. 24. 17. ¶ The Smel of noahs sacrifice Gene. 8. 21. what punishmēt he shal haue that Smiteth his father or a woman with childe Exod. 21. 22 ¶ Of the Sodbmites Gene. 13 14 19 Ezek. 16. 48. Ioseph Solde by gods prouidence Gen. 45. 5. The Solemne feasts of the iewes Exod. 23. 14. Christ prayeth in a Solitarie place Mar. 1. 35. The Songs of moses Deut. 32. 1. The Songs of salomon a thousand and fiue 1. King 14. 32 The disobediēt Sōne is stoned to death Deut. 21. 21. Sopater Act. 20. 4. Sorcerers ought to dye the death leuit 20. 27. Sorowe not aboue measure for thē that are dead 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sosthenes Act. 18. 17. The duetie of Souldiers Luk. 3. 14. Iosiah toke away South sayers 2. King 23. 24. What man Soweth that shal he reape Gala. 6. 7. ¶ Gods prouidence euen vpon the Sparow Mat. 10. 29. Euil Speakers shal not inherit the kingdome of god 1. Cor. 6. 10 whoso speaketh let him Speake the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4. 11. Sobrietie in Speaking Prou. 17. 27 the Spies of the land of promes are slaine for stirring vp the people Nomb. 14. 36. spies sent into iericho iosh. 2. 1 sanctification of the Spirit 1. Pet. 1. 2. the frute of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The wisdome of the Spirit Rommains 8. 6. we must not beleue euerie Spirit 1. Ioh. 4. 1. Lying Spirits Isa. 19. 14 the Spirit and the flesh lust one against another Gal. 5. 17 Spirit for winde Gene. 8. 1. Grieue not the holie Spirit of God Ephes. 4. 30. the Spirit prayeth for vs. Rom. 8. 26. Spoiles deuided equally 1. Sam. 30. 24. Iosh. 22. 8. the Spouse of Christ the Church Psal. 45. 10. ¶ Paul baptized Stephanas and his fami lie 1 Cor. 1. 16. Steuen and his death Act. 6. 5 7. Christ the corner Stone is refused Mat. 21. 42. 1. Pet. 2. 7. the stone to stōble at 1. Pet. 2. 8. It raineth Stones Iosh. 10. 11. God loueth the Stranger Deut. 10. 18. Oppresse not Strangers Exod. 13. 9. Leuit. 19. 33. strangers had the tithes giuen them Deut. 14. 29. Strangled things forbidden Genes 9. 4. God is our Strength 2. Samuel 22. 3. Exod. 15. 2. The waters of Strife Nomb. 20. 13 striue not with anie Prou. 20. 3. 2. Timo. 2. 23. ¶ The elders of Succoth put to death how Iudg. 8. 14. ¶ The Sunne and moone for signes and for ceasons Gen. 1. 14. the Sūne stayed at the wordes of ioshua Iosh. 10. 12. the Supper of our Lord with his disciples Mat. 26. 26. the Supper of the Lord ought to be do ne
in tent that 〈◊〉 shulde not glorie but in their humilitie a That if the one part were assailed the other might escape b By this 〈◊〉 he partly did reuerence to his brother and partely praied to God to mitigate Esaus Wrath. c Iaakob and his familie are the image of the Church vnder the yoke of 〈◊〉 whiche for feare are broght 〈◊〉 sub iection d In that that his brother imbraced him so louin gly contrary to his expectation be accepted it as a plaine signe of Gods presence “ Or gift e By earnest 〈◊〉 f He promised that which as se meth his mynde was not to performe “ Or tentes “ Or Mesopotamia “ Or lambes or money so marked g He calleth the signe the thyng whiche it signifieth in 〈◊〉 that God had mightely deliuered hym a This example teacheth that to much libertie is not to be giuen to youthe †Ebr. hūbled her †Ebr. speake to the heart of the maide b This proueth that the consent of parents is requisite in mariage seing the very infideles did also obserue it as a thing necessarie “ Or folie †Ebr. and it shal not be so 〈◊〉 “ Or mariages “ Or grant my request †Eb. multiply gre atly the dowry c They made the holy ordinance of God a 〈◊〉 to Cōpasse their wicked purpose d As it is abomi natiō for thē 〈◊〉 are baptized to ioine with infidels e Their faute 〈◊〉 the greater in that they make religion a 〈◊〉 for their craft f For the people vsed to assemble there and iustice was also ministred g Thus many pretend to speake for a publike profit whē they only speake for their owne 〈◊〉 gaine and commoditie h Thus thei lacke no kinde of persuasion whiche preferre their owne commodi ties before the common welth i For they were the chief of the companie k The people are punished with their wicked princes Chap. 46 6. †Ebr. 〈◊〉 of the sworde “ Or to be 〈◊〉 a God is euer at hand to succour his in their troubles Chap 28. 13. b That by this outward act thei shulde 〈◊〉 their in ward re pentance c For therein was some signe of su perstition as in tablets ād Agnus deis d Thus not with standyng the 〈◊〉 e that came before God deliuered Iaakob Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Or oke of 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 28. Or 〈◊〉 e As God is said to descend when he 〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 of his presence so he is said to ascende when the vision is ended f The Ebrewe worde 〈◊〉 as much 〈◊〉 as one 〈◊〉 go from 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a days 〈◊〉 g The anciens fa thers vsed this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 their hope the resurrection to come whiche was not general ly 〈◊〉 h This teacheth that the fathers were not chosen for their merites out by Gods one ly mercies whose election by their 〈◊〉 was not changed Chap. 48. 7. Chap. 25. 8. a This genealogie declareth that 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 sed 〈◊〉 and that his fathers blessing toke place inworldelie thyngs b Besides those Wiues Whereof is spoken Chap. 26. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 29. c 〈◊〉 appeareth Gods 〈◊〉 which cau seth the wicked to giue place to the 〈◊〉 that Iaakob might en ioye Canaan according to Gods promes Iosh. 24. 4. “ Or the Edomites 1. Chro. 1. 35. Or 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 Or chief men d If Gods promes be so sure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche are not of 〈◊〉 housholde how muche more wil he performe the same to vs “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or nephewes 1. Chro. 1. 38. e Before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did there in habit f Who not contented 〈◊〉 hose 〈◊〉 of beasles which God had 〈◊〉 foūd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of mules 〈◊〉 wene the asse and the mare g The wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sodenly to honour perish as quickely but the inheritāce of the children of God continneth euer Psal. 101. 28. h Whiche citie is by the riuer Euphrates Or nere i Of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 a That is the sto rie of such things as came to hym and his familie as chap. 5. 1. “ Or slander b He complained of the euil wordes and 〈◊〉 which thei spake and did againste hym “ Or pieces c God reueiled to him by a drea me what 〈◊〉 come to passe d The more that GOD she 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ble to his the mo re 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 malice of the wicked rage against them e Not despising the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 se 〈◊〉 to appease his brethren “ Or kepte 〈◊〉 f He knewe that God was 〈◊〉 of the dreame 〈◊〉 hevnder stode 〈◊〉 the meaning g Thy holy 〈◊〉 couereth no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as do vaine writers 〈◊〉 make vice vertue “ Or masler of dreames Chap. 42. 22. †Ebr. let vs not smite his life h Their 〈◊〉 appeareth in this that thei fea red man more then God and thoght it was not murther if they shed not his blood or els had an excuse to couer their 〈◊〉 VVisd 10. 13. Psal. 105. 17. i Moses writing according 〈◊〉 the opinion of them whiche toke the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 one doeth here confounde their names 〈◊〉 as also appeareth vers 36. and chap. 30. 〈◊〉 or els he was 〈◊〉 offred to the Mi dianites but sold to the Is 〈◊〉 k To wit the messengers whi che were 〈◊〉 Chap. 41. 〈◊〉 “ Or I wil mour 〈◊〉 for hym so long as I liue l VVhich worde doeth not alway signifie him that is gelded but also him that is in some hygh dignitie “ Or captaine of the garde a Moses describeth the genealo gie of Iudah because the 〈◊〉 shulde come of him b VVhiche affinitie not withstan ding was condē ned of God 1. Chro. 2. 3. Nomb. 26. 9. Nom. 26. 19. c This ordre was for the preseruatiō of the stocke that the child begotten by the seconde brother shulde haue the first whiche is in the newe 〈◊〉 abolished d For she colde mary in any other familie so longe as Iudah wolde reteyne her in his †Ebr. was comforted “ Or in the dore of the foil 〈◊〉 or where were two waies e God had won derfully blinded him that he cold not knowe her by her talke “ Or tyre of thine head f That his wicked nes might not be knowen to others †Ebr. in contēp g He feareth mā more then God h We se that the lawe which was writen in manheart taught thē that whoredome shulde be punished with deathe albeit no lawe as yet was giue i That is she ought rather to accuse me then I her k For the horrour of the sinne condēned him l Their 〈◊〉 sinne was signified by this mon struous birth m Or the separa tion betwene thee and thy bro ther. 1. 〈◊〉 2. 4. Mat. 1. 3. a Read chapter 37. 36. b The fauour of God is the founteine of all prosperite c Because God prospered him and so he made religion to serue his profite d The wicked are blessed by the companie of the
right hand †Ebr. vpon the blood of the 〈◊〉 pas 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 his hand can not take 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 is an 〈◊〉 read Exod. 16 16. h O 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them as the 〈◊〉 that is shaken to and fro †Ebr. in to 〈◊〉 palme of 〈◊〉 Priests left hand “ 〈◊〉 where the blood of the tres pas offring was put as 〈◊〉 17. i Whether of thē be can get Or besides the meat offring k This ordre is appointed for the 〈◊〉 man l This declareth that no plague nor punishement commeth to mā without gods pro vidence and his 〈◊〉 “ Or blacknes 〈◊〉 hollow strakes “ Or Polluted m Where cariōs were cast other filth that the peo ple might not be there with infected n That is he shal commande it to be pulled downe as ver 40. “ Or dust o 〈◊〉 semeth that this was a lace or string to bind the hyssope to the wood and so was made a sprinkie the Apostle to the Ebrewes calleth it skarlet wolle Ehr. 9. 19. †Ebr citie †Ebr. on the face of the field Chap. 13.30 “ Or rising †Ebr. in the day of the vncleane and in the day of the cleane a Whose sede ether in slepyng or els of weakenes of nature issueth at his secret parte b Or the thyng wherefore he shal be vncleane c On whome the vncleane man spat d The worde signifieth euerie thing whereon a man rideth Chap. 6. 28. e That is to be restored to his old state be healed thereof f Meaning 〈◊〉 his bodie “ Or secret parte g That is when she hathe her floures whereby she is separat frō her housbād frō the tabernacle from touching of anie holy thyng h If anie of her 〈◊〉 did one ly touche him in the bed 〈◊〉 els the man that 〈◊〉 with such a woman shulde dye †Ebr. separacion Chap 20. 18. i Shalbe vncleane as the bed whereon she lay when she had her natural disease k After the time that she is recouered l Seing that God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 puritie clennes we can not 〈◊〉 his except our 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 be purged with the blood of lesus 〈◊〉 Chap. 10. 1. 〈◊〉 30. 10. a The hie Priest entred into the Holiest of all but once a yere euen in the moneth of September Ebr. 9. 7. “ Or 〈◊〉 Ebr. 9. 7. b In Ebreweit is called Azazél which some say is a mountaine nere Sinai whether this goat was sent but rather it is called the scape goat be cause he was not offred but sent into the 〈◊〉 as vers 21. c The Holiest of all “ Or thesmoke ' “ Or Arke Ebr. 1. 13. 10. 4. Chap. 4. 6. d That is on the side which was to 〈◊〉 the peo ple for the head of the 〈◊〉 stode Westward e Placed among them which are vncleane Luk. 1. 10. 17. f Where vpō the 〈◊〉 incense perfume was offred g Herein this goat is a true figure of lesus Christ who beareth the sinnes of the people Isa. 53. 4. †Ebr. the land of separacion h In the court where was the Lauer. Exod. 30. 18. Chap. 6. 10. Ebr. 13. 11. i Which was Tisri and ans we 〈◊〉 to parte of September and parte of October k Meaning by abstinence and fasting Chap. 21. 7. l Or a rest which ye shal kepe mostediligently m Whome the Priest snalanoint by Gods commandement to succede in his fathers 〈◊〉 Exod. 30. 10. Ebr. 9. 7. a Lest thei shuld practise that ido 〈◊〉 which thei had learned among the 〈◊〉 b To make a sacrifice or 〈◊〉 thereof c I do asmuch ab horre it asthoght he had killed a man as Isa. 66. 〈◊〉 d Wheresoeuer 〈◊〉 were moued with solish de 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 it Exod. 29. 18. Chap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e Meaning what soeuer is not the true God f For idolatrie is spirituall whordome because faith towarde God is broken 1. Cor 10. 20. Psal. 〈◊〉 5. g I will declare my wrath taking vengeāce on him as Chap 20. 3. h Which the law 〈◊〉 to be eaten because it is cleane Gen. 9 5. “ Or liuing creature “ Or coūted clea ne “ Or him selfe “ Or the 〈◊〉 of his sinne a Ye shalpreser ue your selues from these abominations following which the 〈◊〉 and Canaanites vse Ezek. 20. 11. b And therefore ye ought to serue me alone as my people Rom. 10. 5. Gal. 3 12. c That is to lie with her thogh it be vnder title of mariage Chap. 〈◊〉 11. d 〈◊〉 is thy step mother e Ether by father or mother borne in mariage or otherwise f Thei are her children whose shame thou 〈◊〉 vncouered “ Or secrets Chap. 29. 20. Chap. 20 20. g Which thine vncle doeth discouer †Ebr thy fathers 〈◊〉 wife Chap. 20 12. Chap. 20 18. h Because the ido laters among whome Gods people had dwelt and shulde dwel were giuen to these 〈◊〉 in cests God chargeth his to beware of the same i By seing thine affection more 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 sister then to her Chap. 20. 18. k Or whiles she hath her floures Chap. 20. 2. †Ebr. of thy sede 2. kin 23 10. “ Or to make thē passe l Whiche was an idole of the Ammonites vnto whome they bur ned ād sacrificed their children 2. king 23. 10. Chap. 20 15. “ Or confusion m I wil punishe the land 〈◊〉 suche 〈◊〉 mariages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suffied n He compareth the wicked to euil humours and 〈◊〉 whiche 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 oppresse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 muste be cast out by 〈◊〉 o Bothe for their wicked mariages vnnatural copulations Idolairie or spiriauall whoredome with Molech suche like 〈◊〉 p Ether by 〈◊〉 uile sword or by some plague that God wil send vpon suche Chap. 11. 44. 20 7. 〈◊〉 Pet. i. 16. a That is voide of al 〈◊〉 ido 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of soule and body b Of your 〈◊〉 accorde Chap. 7. 16. c To 〈◊〉 of God Chap. 23. 22. “ Or gatherings and leauings d In that which is commited to your 〈◊〉 Exod. 20. 7 deut 5 11. 〈◊〉 5. 34. “ Or oppresse him by violence Deut. 24 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. Deut. 27. 18. Exod. 23. 3. deut 〈◊〉 17. 16. 16. 〈◊〉 24 23. I am 2 2. e As a 〈◊〉 backbiter or quarelpiker f By consenting to his death or cō 〈◊〉 with the wicked †Ebr. suffre not sinne vpon him Mat. 5 45. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 9. gal 5. 14. 〈◊〉 2 8. g As a horse to leape an asse on amule a mare †Ebr. a 〈◊〉 shal be Some read they shal be beaten h It shal be 〈◊〉 as that thing which is 〈◊〉 circumcised “ Or that God may multiplie To measure luckie or 〈◊〉 k As did the Gentiles in signe of mourning Chap. 〈◊〉 5. “ Or cut or teare Deut 14. 1. †Ebr. soule or persone l By 〈◊〉 your bodies or 〈◊〉 markes therin m As did the Cy prians and Locrenses n In token of
Because 〈◊〉 shewed him self as a deuouring fish 〈◊〉 beast he 〈◊〉 these similitudes to teache how hewil take him and gui de him x Thou shalt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labour y God giueth signes after two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 go before the thing as the signes that Mo ses 〈◊〉 in Egypt which were for the 〈◊〉 of their faith and some go after the thing as the sacrifice which they were cōmanded to make thre daies after their departure these later are to kepe the benefits of God in our remembrāce of the which 〈◊〉 this here is z He promiseth that for two yeres the grounde of 〈◊〉 self shulde fede them a They whome God had deliuered out of the hands of the 〈◊〉 sytians shal 〈◊〉 and this properly 〈◊〉 to the Church b For my promes sakmade to Dauid * 2. King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21 * 〈◊〉 1 21. * eccles 48 24. 1. * mac 7. 41 2 * mac 8. 19 c Whiche was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 “ Or Armenia d Who was also called 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ten 〈◊〉 after 〈◊〉 death the Chaldeans 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by Merodach their King Chap. XXXVII 2. King 20 1. a Sone after that the Assyrians we re slaine so that God wil haue the exercise of his children cōtinual that thei may learne onely to depend vpon God and aspire to the heauens 2. 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 b For his he art was touched with feare of Gods iudgement seing he had appointed him to dye so quickely after his deliuerā ce from so great calamitie as one 〈◊〉 to remaine in that estate also fore seing the great change 〈◊〉 shuld come in the Church 〈◊〉 che as helest no sonne to reigne af ter him for as yet Manasséh was not borne and when he reigned we se what a tyrant he was c He 〈◊〉 not onely promise to prolong his life but to giue him rest and 〈◊〉 from the Assyriās who might haue renued their armie to 〈◊〉 ue 〈◊〉 their formed 〈◊〉 d For Hezekiah had asked for the confirmacion of his faith a 〈◊〉 as vers 22 and. 2. King 20 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was moued by 〈◊〉 singular 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 e Read 2. King 20 10. f Helefr this song of his 〈◊〉 and than kesgiuing to 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 and thankeful heart for Gods benefites as Dauid did Psal. 5. g At what time it was tolde me that I shulde dye h I shal no more praise the Lord here in his Temple 〈◊〉 the faithful thus God 〈◊〉 his dearest 〈◊〉 to want his 〈◊〉 for a time that his grace afterward ma 〈◊〉 more appeare when 〈◊〉 fele their owne weakene i By my sinne I haue prouoked God to take my 〈◊〉 from me k That is noneday or 〈◊〉 l Ouer night I thoght that I shulde liue til morning 〈◊〉 my pangs in the night persuided me the contra rie he sheweth the horrou 〈◊〉 the faithful haue when they 〈◊〉 Gods iudgement against their 〈◊〉 m I was so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forowe that I was not able 〈◊〉 my wor des but onely o grone 〈◊〉 n To wit sorow and 〈◊〉 of bodie and 〈◊〉 o God ha the declared by his Prophes that I shal dye and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnto him p I shal haue no release but continual sorowes while I liue q They that shal ouer liue the men that are now aliue and they that are nowaliue and all they that are in these yeres shal acknowledge this 〈◊〉 r That after that thou hadest Condē ned me to death thou 〈◊〉 to life s Where as I thoght to haue liued in rest ease being deliuered from mine enemie I had grief vpon grief t He estemed mo re the remission of his sinnes and Gods fauour then a thousand liues u For 〈◊〉 he as God hathe placed man in this Worlde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him the Godlie take it as a signe of his 〈◊〉 when their dayes were shortened ether because 〈◊〉 they semed vn worthie for thei sinnes to liue longer in his seruice or for their zeale to Gods 〈◊〉 seing 〈◊〉 there is so fewe in earth that do regarde it as Psal. 6. 3. and. 〈◊〉 7 x All 〈◊〉 shal acknowledge and according to their duetie toward their children 〈◊〉 instruct them in thy graces and me 〈◊〉 toward me y He sheweth what is the vse of the Congregacion and 〈◊〉 to wit to giue the Lord thankes for his benefites z Read 〈◊〉 Kyng 20. 7. a As vers 7. a This was the first King of Baby lon which ouerca methe Assyrians in the tenth yere of his reigne 2. King 20. 12. b Partely moued with the greatnes of the 〈◊〉 par tely 〈◊〉 he shewed him self enemie to his ene mies but chiefly because he 〈◊〉 ioine with them whome God 〈◊〉 and haue thei helpe if occasion serued c Read 2. King 20 33. 2. Chr. 32. 25. d He asketh him of the particulers to make him vnderstand the craft of the wicked Which he before being ouercome with their 〈◊〉 and blinded with ambition colde not se. e By the grieuous nes of the punish ment is declared how greatly God 〈◊〉 ambi 〈◊〉 and waine glorie f That is officers and seruants g Read 2. King 20 19. a This is 〈◊〉 for the Churche assuring 〈◊〉 that thei shal be ne uer 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 where by he 〈◊〉 the true ministers of God that then were 〈◊〉 also that shulde come after him to comfort the poore afflicted and to as sure them of their deliurāce bothe of body and soule b The time of her affliction c Meaning sufficient as chap. 1. 7 ful correction or double grace where as she deserued double punishement d To wit of the Propheres e That is in Baby 〈◊〉 other laces where they were keptin 〈◊〉 and miserie f Meaning Cyrus and Darius which shulde deliuer Gods people out of captiuitie ma ke them a ready 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 this was fully accōplished whē Iohn the Baptist broght ridings of Iesus Christs comming who was the true 〈◊〉 of his Church frō sinne and 〈◊〉 Mat. 3. 3. g VVhat soeuer mayle or hinder this deliuerance shal be remoued h This miracle shal be so great that it shal be knowen through all the Worlde i Tevoyce of God wich spake to the Prophete Isaiah k Meaning all mans wisdome natural powers 1 10. 1. pet 〈◊〉 24. l The Spirit of God shal discouer the vanitie in all that seme to haue anie excellētie of them selues n To publish this benefite through all the worlde o He sheweth at one worde the perfectiō of ail 〈◊〉 felicitie which is to haue Gods presence p His power shal be 〈◊〉 without helpe of anie other and shal haue all meanes in him self to bring his wil to 〈◊〉 q He shal shewe his care fauour ouer them that 〈◊〉 and tender r Declaring that as God onely hathe all power so doeth he vsethe same for the defence and maintenance of his Church s He 〈◊〉
it p Bothe the Iewes and 〈◊〉 shal be gathered into 〈◊〉 q All the worlde shal know that I haue 〈◊〉 dow ne the 〈◊〉 enemies and set vp my Church which was lowe and 〈◊〉 a The people 〈◊〉 at the 〈◊〉 of the Lord and therefore vsed this pro 〈◊〉 meaning that their fathers had sinned and their 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 for their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 31 〈◊〉 b I she 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 of the flesh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bene 〈◊〉 vp to idoles to 〈◊〉 thē thereby †Ebr. come 〈◊〉 Leui. 20 18. Isa 58 7. Matt. 25 35. Exod. 22. 〈◊〉 Leu. 25. 37. Deut. 23. 〈◊〉 Psal. 15. 〈◊〉 “ Or a 〈◊〉 man c He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sonne is puni shed for his fathers 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 he be wicked as his father was and 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 pent he shal be pu nished as 〈◊〉 father was or 〈◊〉 not Deu. 24 16. 2. King 4 6. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. d He 〈◊〉 the obseruation of the commandements with 〈◊〉 for none cā repent in dede except he 〈◊〉 to kepe 〈◊〉 Law “ Or not layed 〈◊〉 his charge e That is in the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which declare that God doeth 〈◊〉 him f He speake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather is 〈◊〉 to pardon thē to pu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his long 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appointed the death and damnation of the 〈◊〉 yet the end of his counsel was not their 〈◊〉 only 〈◊〉 chiefly his owne glorie And also because de 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 sinne therfore it is here said that he wolde 〈◊〉 them to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from it 〈◊〉 thei 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and liue g That is the 〈◊〉 opinion that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ha ue of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h In punishing the father with the children i He 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 til 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is onely the worke of 〈◊〉 a That is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who for their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are compared vn to 〈◊〉 b To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King of Egypt 2. King 21. 33. d Which 〈◊〉 Iehoiakim e He 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and 〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 with great armie 〈◊〉 was gathered of 〈◊〉 nations g He speaketh this in the reproche of this wicked King in who se blood that is in the race of his predecessors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shuld haue bene blessed acco ding to Gods promes and 〈◊〉 sned as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Meaning that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them as the East winde doeth the frute of the vine i Destruction is come by 〈◊〉 who was the occasion of this 〈◊〉 a Of the captiuitie of 〈◊〉 b This 〈◊〉 the great 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of God whiche calleth sinners to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he condemne 〈◊〉 c I sware 〈◊〉 I wolde be 〈◊〉 God which maner of the was 〈◊〉 from all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 life vp their 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 acknowledging God to 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and the defender thereof and also the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he shul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 led anie thing which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 d God had forbidden them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 23. 〈◊〉 psal 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 thing de 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 senses f God had euer this respect to his glorie that he 〈◊〉 not haue his Name 〈◊〉 spoken of among the Gentiles for the 〈◊〉 that his people 〈◊〉 inconfidence whereof the 〈◊〉 euer 〈◊〉 as Exod. 〈◊〉 12. Nomb. 14. 13. Leui 18. 6. Nomb. 10 〈◊〉 Galat 3. 12. Exod. 20. 8. and 31. 〈◊〉 Deut. 5. 〈◊〉 Nomb. 14. 〈◊〉 and 26. 〈◊〉 g Who might thereby take an occasion to blaspheme my Name and 〈◊〉 accuse me of lacke of abilitie or els that I had soght a meanes to destroy them more commodiousty h That 〈◊〉 my true religion which I had commāded them and gaue them 〈◊〉 to serue me accor ding to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i Whereby the holy Gost confuteth them that saie that thei wil follow the religion and example of their fathers and not measure their doings by Gods worde whether their be approua ble thereby or no. k Meaning that thei set their delite vpon them l Because thei 〈◊〉 not obei my Lawes I gaue them vp to 〈◊〉 selues that 〈◊〉 shulde obey their owne 〈◊〉 as ver 39. Rom. 1. 21. m I condemned those things and counted them as abominable which they thoght had bene excellent and to haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 zeale Luk. 16. 15. for that which God required as moste excellent that gaue they to their idoles n 〈◊〉 onely in the wildernes when I broght 〈◊〉 out of Egypt but 〈◊〉 I placed them in 〈◊〉 land 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 how prompt más 〈◊〉 is to idolatrie seing that by no admonitions he can be drawē backe o Which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 place 〈◊〉 that they vanted them s lues of their ido 〈◊〉 and were not ashamed 〈◊〉 thogh God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 expressely that they shuld haue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 staires 〈◊〉 20. 26. †Ebr. in the 〈◊〉 p He sheweth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 q He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 man of 〈◊〉 is wholy 〈◊〉 God and to his owne saluation and therefore God cal 〈◊〉 him to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 but chiefly by his 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 kednes r I wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 na 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into a 〈◊〉 and there wil visit you and so call you 〈◊〉 and thē bring the god 〈◊〉 home agai ne Isa. 65. 9. s Signifying that he wil not 〈◊〉 the corne with the chaffe but chuse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wicked to punish them when he wil spare his t This is spoken to the hypocrites u You 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal conuict you 〈◊〉 that you haue felt my mercies x For 〈◊〉 sto de South from Babylon y Bothe 〈◊〉 and weake in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 z The people said 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 spake 〈◊〉 therefore he desireth the Lord to giue thē a plaine 〈◊〉 hereof a Speake sensibly that all may vnderstand b That is suche which seme to haue an outward shew of righteousnes by obseruation of the ceremonies of the Law c Meaning through all the land d As thogh thou were in 〈◊〉 anguish e Because of the great 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of the Caldeans f And so cause a feare g Meaning the sceptre she wing that it wil not spare the King who shulde be as the sonne of God and in his place h That is the rest of the people i To Wit vnto the armie of the Caldeans k Read 〈◊〉 31. 19 l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with compas sion thus complaineth fearing the destruction of the kingdome which God had confirmed to Da 〈◊〉 and his 〈◊〉 ritie by promes 〈◊〉 promes God performed althogh here it se meth to mās eye that it shulde
from him that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them to Gods glorie and his neighbours profite Chap 8. 12. and 22 13. k For our saluation 〈◊〉 of the blessing and fauour of God Fphe 1. 4. Isa 58. 7. l Hereby God de clareth the certei 〈◊〉 of our predestination whe reby we are 〈◊〉 because we were chosen in Christ before the 〈◊〉 of the worlde 〈◊〉 18. 7. m Christ 〈◊〉 not that our saluation dependeth on our workes or meri tes but teacheth what it is to liue iustly according to godlines and charitie and that God recompenseth his of his fre mercie likewise as he doethelect them 〈◊〉 7. 19. “ Or infirme Psal. 6. 9. Chap. 7. 〈◊〉 Luk. 13. 27. Dan. 11. 1. n We muste there fore onely do that which God requireth of vs and not followe mens foolish fan tasies Iohn 5. 29. Mar. 14. 1. Luk. 22. 1. Ioh. 11. 47. Mar. 14. 3. Iohn 11 2. and 2. 5. a He sheweth what occasion Iudas toke to commit his traison b This was through Iudas 〈◊〉 to whome they gaue credit c This fact was extra ordinarie nether was it left as an example to be followed also Christ is not present with vs 〈◊〉 to be honoured with anie outwarde pompe d To honour my burial with all Mar. 14 10. Luke 〈◊〉 14. e Euery one in value was about foure pence halfe pennie of olde sterling Marke 14. 12. luk 21. 7. f He maketh hast to a more worthie sacrifice to wit to that which the Passeouer signified Marke 14. 18. luke 22. 14. iohn 13. 21. g He that is accu 〈◊〉 to eat with me daily at the table h To 〈◊〉 his disciples might knowe that all this was appointed by the prouidence of God Psal. 41. 9. 1. Cor. 11. 24. i That is a true signe and testimonie that my bodie is made yours and by me your soules are nourished k The Wine signi fieth that our sou les are refreshed and 〈◊〉 with the blood of Christ spiritually receiued so that without him we haue no nourishment l You shal no more enioye my 〈◊〉 presence til we mete toge ther in heauen Marke 14. 27. 〈◊〉 16. 30. 18. 8 m Shal turne backe and 〈◊〉 discouraged Zach. 13. 7. Marke 14. 28. and 16. 7. n This declareth what danger it is to trust to muche to our owne strength Iohn 13. 38. Marke 14. 32. luke 22. 39. o He feared not death of it self but trembled for feare of Gods anger towarde sinne the burdé whereof he bare for our sakes p For he s. we Gods angre kindled towardes vs. q That is the angre of God for mans sinnes r He knewe wel what his Father had determined and therefore was ready to obey but he 〈◊〉 as the faithful do in their troubles without respect of the eternal counsel of God s And therefore we muste continually sight against the flesh t He speaketh this in a contiarie sense meaning they shulde anone be wel wakened u Christ dyed willingly and therefore presented him 〈◊〉 to his enemies Marke 14. 43. Iuke 22. 47. Iohn 18. 3. Or Halie rabbi x He rebuketh his vnkindenes vnder the cloke of presented 〈◊〉 shippe Or sheathe Gen. 9. 6. reuel 3. 〈◊〉 y The exercising of the sworde is forbide to 〈◊〉 persones Also he wolde haue hindered by his vndiscrete zeale the worke of God z Euery legion conteined communely 6000. 〈◊〉 and 732. horsemen VVhereby here 〈◊〉 meaneth an infinit nomber Isa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lamen 4. 20. Chap. 20 93. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 53. Luk 22. 54. 〈◊〉 18. 4. Mar. 14 55. a He declareth 〈◊〉 Iesus was wrōg fully accused to the end that we 〈◊〉 knowe his innocencie and not that he suffe 〈◊〉 ed for him self but for vs. b VVhich colde iustely witnes against him Iohn 2. 19. c 〈◊〉 did neglect 〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 moreouer he was not there to defend his cause but to suffer condemnation d Or adiure thee by thine alegeāce towards God e Christ cōfesseth that he is the Son ne of God Chap. 16. 27 Rom. 14. 10 1. Thes. 4. 14. f 〈◊〉 was one of their owne traditiōs 〈◊〉 they had heard any 〈◊〉 raelite blaspheme g The ennemies of God call a true confession blasphemie Isa. 50. 6. h The officers smite 〈◊〉 with their roddes or 〈◊〉 staues i They mocked him after this sor te that he might not seme to be a Prophet and so wolde tu ne the 〈◊〉 les mindes from him Mar. 14. 65. Luk. 22. 55. Iohn 18. 25. k An example of our 〈◊〉 that we may learne to depēde vpon God and not put our trust in our selues l He was liuely touched with repentance by the motion of Gods Spirit whoneuer suffereth 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 v terly thogh 〈◊〉 a time they fall to the intent they may fele their owne weaknes and acknoledge his great 〈◊〉 Mar. 15. 5. Luk 22. 66. Iohn 17. 20. a For they had no autoritie to condemne him or to put any to death b Ouer late repentāce bringeth despairetion c Althogh he 〈◊〉 his sinnes yet is he not displeased there with but disparreth in Gods mer cies and seketh his owne destruction d 〈◊〉 hypocrites laye the 〈◊〉 faute vpon 〈◊〉 Act. 1 18. e The hypocrites are full of cōscience in a matter of nothing at it “ Or corbana Act 1. 19. f For the 〈◊〉 wes thoght it a great offence to be buryed in the same place that the strangers were Mark 15 3. zach 11. 13. Luk. 23. 3. Iohn 18. 33. “ Or quiete g It was a tradition of the Iewes to deliuer a 〈◊〉 at Easter h This wàs to the greater condemnation of Pilate whome neither 〈◊〉 knowledgecolde teache nor coun sel of others to defende Christs innocencie 〈◊〉 15 〈◊〉 Iuke 23. 18. Iohn 18. 40. Act. 3. 14. i The multitude preferre the wic ked to the righteous k Pilate beareth witnes that he is innocent before he condemne him l If his death be not lawful let the punishment fall on our heades our childrens and as they wisned so this 〈◊〉 taketh place to this day m To deride him because he called him self a king Marke 15. 16. Iohn 19. 1. Marke 15. 22. Iuke 〈◊〉 26. Iohn 9 16. n It was a kinde of drinke to 〈◊〉 the vaines and so to hasten his death which was giuen him vpon the crosse Psal. 22. 19. mar 15. 24. o The maner thē was to set vp a writing to signi fie wherefore a man was executed but here God gouerned Pilates hand to write other wise then he thoght Iohn 2. 19. p This was a great tētation to go about to take from him his 〈◊〉 ste in God and so to bring him to 〈◊〉 Psal 22 9. VVis 2. 28. q Meaning by this synechdoche the one of the 〈◊〉 r That was frō none til thre of the clocke s Of Iewrie and the countrey there about t Not withstanding that he 〈◊〉 him self as it were wounded with God wrath and forsaken for
a By baptisme he cōprehendeth all Iohns ministerie who bare witnes 〈◊〉 Christ. b By this meanes he made them ashamed and astonished Mat. 21. 33. c The Iewes were as 〈◊〉 and his owne grafting mar 12. 1. 〈◊〉 5. 1. d God 〈◊〉 ted his people to the Gouernors and Priests Ier. 2. 〈◊〉 e He raised vp 〈◊〉 Psal. 117. 〈◊〉 isa 28. 16. act 4. 11. 〈◊〉 9 33. 1. pet 2. 8. f For by it the building is ioyned together made strong g They that stom ble and fall on Christ thinking to oppresse him shal be ouer throwen thē selues destroyed Mat. 22. 16. mar 12. 13. h They wayted for a conuenient time and place i They thoght it vnlawful to pay to a prince being an infidel that which thei were wont to pay to God in his Temple k The duetie whiche we owe to princes letteth nothing that which is due vnto God Rom. 13. 7. Mat. 22 〈◊〉 mar 12. 18. Deu. 25. 5. l In this place he calleth all them 〈◊〉 of this worlde which remaine in the sa me or els 〈◊〉 shulde not seme to apparteine to the 〈◊〉 of God as that wicked mōstre pope 〈◊〉 taught against the manifest Scriptures m Since mariage is ordeined to mainteine 〈◊〉 in crease mā kinde when we shal be immortal i. shal not be in anie vse n For althogh the wicked rise againe 〈◊〉 that life is but death and an eternal destru ction Exod. 3. 6. o Of them which are not but of them which are p The immortalitie of the soule can not be separate from the resurrection of the bodie whereof here Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 22. 44. Marke 12. 35. Psal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q For the sonne is not Lord of his father and 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 that Christ is God Chap. 11. 43. Mat. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. 41. a God estemeth not the gift or almes by the 〈◊〉 titie or value but by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affection Chap. 19. 43. “ Or giftes Mat. 24. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. b Christ then 〈◊〉 keth answer of that which was more necessarie for them and not to the question they demanded 〈◊〉 24. 8. Mar. 13. 9. c This their 〈◊〉 france shal bothe be a greater confirmation to the Gospel and also by their constancie the tyrannie of their 〈◊〉 shal at length be manifest before God and man d For thogh they were so impudent to resist yet 〈◊〉 euer 〈◊〉 the victorie Chap. 12. 12. Mat. 10. 19. 〈◊〉 13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 〈◊〉 e That is liue ioy fully and blessed ly 〈◊〉 vnder 〈◊〉 crosse Mat. 24. 15. Marke 〈◊〉 14. Dan. 9. 17. f Gods wrath against this people shal appeare by the calamities and plagues whe rewith he wil punish them g He meaneth their 〈◊〉 to receiue likewise their punishement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. Ezek. 32 7. Mat. 24. 29. 〈◊〉 13. 24. h The effecte of that redemption whyche Iesus Christ hath purchased shal then fully appeare Rom. 8. 23. i For all these thynges came within 50. yeres after k To 〈◊〉 and intangle them whersoeuer thei be in the world “ Or that ye may be made worthie a The feaste was so called because they colde eat no leauened breade for the space of seuen dayes for so long the feaste of the Passeouer continued Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 Marke 14. 1. b Suche as were appointed to kepe the Temple c For they were in doute what way to take before this occasiō was offred Mat. 〈◊〉 17. 〈◊〉 14. 13. d According to Gods commandement whiche was 〈◊〉 to offer it and after to eat it Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 Marke 14. 18. e VVhich was in the euenynge about 〈◊〉 twye light which time was appointed to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 f He meaneth that this is the last time that he wolde he cōuersant with them as he was before or so eat with them Mat. 26. 28. Marke 14. 22. 1. Cor. 11 〈◊〉 g The bread is a true signe ād an assured testimonie that the bodie of 〈◊〉 Christ is giuen for the 〈◊〉 of our soules likewise the wine signifieth that 〈◊〉 bloode is 〈◊〉 drinke to 〈◊〉 and quicken vs 〈◊〉 h The signe of the newe 〈◊〉 whiche 〈◊〉 established 〈◊〉 tified by Christs bloode Iohn 13. 18. Psal 40. 11. i 〈◊〉 the secrete counsell of God as Act. 4. 28. Mat. 20. 25. 〈◊〉 10. 42. k Meaning that they haue vaine and 〈◊〉 titles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 as thei are nothing lesse thē their na mes do signifie Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 19. 28. “ Or leaue by bequest l By these similitudes he declareth that they shal be 〈◊〉 of his glorie for in heauen is nether 〈◊〉 nor drinking 1. Pet. 5. 8. m Satan seketh by all meanes to disquiet the Chur che of Christ to dispe se it and to shake it frō the true faith n It was sore shaken but yet not not ouerthro 〈◊〉 Mat. 26. 34. Mark 14. 30. Iohn 13. 38. Mat. 10. 9. o By thys he sheweth then that they 〈◊〉 susteine greate troubles and afflictions Isa. 53. 12. p They were yet so rude that thei thoght to haue resisted Wyth materiall Weapons Where as Christ 〈◊〉 them of a spiritual fight Wherin aswell their lif as faith shuld be in danger Mat. 26. 36. Mark 14. 32. Iohn 18. 1. q Meaning hys death passion Mat. 26. 41. Mark 14. 38. r The Worde signifieth that hor rour that Christ had conceyued not onelye for feare of death but of his fathers Iudgement and Wrath agaynste sinne Mat. 26. 47. Marke 14. 43. Iohn 18. 3. s For now God gaue 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 whose mi nisters they Were to execute his rage against him Which thing We se is gouerned by the prouidence of God Mat 26. 54. Mark 14. 66. Iohn 18. 26. Mat. 26. 34. Iohn 13. 31. t They skossed at him because the people thoght he Was a Prophete Mat. 27. 1. Mark 15. 1. Iohn 18. 28. u They asked not to the ende that the trueth might be knowen for the thing was to manifeste but for malice they bare towardes Christ. x At his seconde comyng y As in the secon de place of honour dignitie Mat. 22. 〈◊〉 Mark 12. 17. a VVho Was the chief gouernour and had the exa minaciō of matters of lyfe and death Matth 27. 11. Mark 15. 2. Iohn 12. 〈◊〉 b To rid his hāds and to graftie He iode “ Or at that time c Of a certeine curiositie “ Or miracle d For Christ came to defend him self nether yet Wolde please the vaine curiosirie of this tyrant “ Or bande or traine e Communely this Was a robe of honour or excellencie but it Was giuen to Christ in mockage “ Or in bright colour Mat. 27. 23. Mat. 15. 14. Iohn 18. 38. 19 4. “ Or by him f For the Romains had giuen suche 〈◊〉 and liberties to the Iewes Which Was but a tradition and not according to the Worde of God g The iudge giueth 〈◊〉 With Christ before he 〈◊〉 him Whereby plainely appeareth Iesusinnocencie
to be diligent to espie fautes to trippe one in h Which is the self same worde but 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 preache it Chap. 11. 16. Matt. 10. 24. Matth. 24. 9. i But shulde haue semed to be innocent if I had not discouered their malice k In that they 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 taketh frō them all excuse where 〈◊〉 they wolde haue iustified thē selues as if they had bene very holie ād without all sinne Psal. 35. 19. l That is in the holie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 26. 〈◊〉 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a And so shrinke from me †Greke put you out of the Synagogues b He bare with thē because they were but weakelings c For if you did cōsider 〈◊〉 wold reioyce d Or conu 〈◊〉 This is to be vnderstand of the comming of the holie Gost when his vertue and strength shal shine in the 〈◊〉 e His enemies which contēned him and put him to death shal be 〈◊〉 by their owne conscience for that they did not beleue 〈◊〉 him Act. 2. 37 shall know that with our Iesus Christ there is nothing but sinne f Wherefore the W 〈◊〉 must nedes confesse that he was iuste and beloued of his Father and not condemned by him as a blasphemer or 〈◊〉 g When they shal knowe that I whome they called the carpen 〈◊〉 sonne and willed to come downe from the crosse am theve rie Sonne of God which haue ouer come all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of hel and reigne ouer all h These things are conteined in the doctrine of the Apostles which onely is sufficient i As touching the spiritual kingdome of God for the Apo stles knewe 〈◊〉 that til after the resurrection k Mine absence 〈◊〉 not be long for 〈◊〉 wil send you the holie Gost who shal remaine with you for euer l From death I passe to glorie so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in due you with mine heauenlie vertue 2. Cor. 10. 12. ephe 1. 19. m By thepower and vertue of the 〈◊〉 Gost. n For it shal be grounded vpon my resurrection the grace of the holie Gost. o For ye shal haue perfect knowledge and shal no more 〈◊〉 as you were wont Chap. 14. 13. p In respect of that that you shal 〈◊〉 if you aske in faith Mat. 7. 7. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 11. 24. Luk. 〈◊〉 9. Iam 1. 5. q Christ denieth not that he is the mediator but 〈◊〉 that they shal obteine their requests without difficultie or any paine Chap 17. 8. Matth. 26. 37. Mark 14. 27. r Althogh men forsake Christ yet is 〈◊〉 whit diminished for he and his Father are one s We haue rest and comfort whē we 〈◊〉 are truely graffed in Christ. Mat. 28. 8. a Christ hathe all rule and dominion ouer men b Which are the elect c That is that thei acknowledge bothe the Father and the Son ne to be verie God d Aswel by doctrine as miracles e Our election standeth in the good pleasure of God which is the onelie funda tion and cause of our saluation 〈◊〉 is declared to vs in Christ 〈◊〉 whome we are iustified by faith and sanctified Rom. 8. 39. Ephes. 1. 4. f That is the reprobate Chap. 16. 27. g That they may be ioyned in vni tie of faith and spirit h He was so called not onely for that he perished but because God had appointed ād ordeined him to this end i But are separate by the spirit of regeneration Act. 1. 16. 4. 27. Psal. 10. 9. 〈◊〉 “ Or consecrat them 〈◊〉 thy self k Rene we them with thine heauenlie grace that they onely may seke thy wil. l Which thing declareth that Christs holinesis ours m That the infideles may be experience be conuicted to confesse my glorie n I haue shewed 〈◊〉 the example and patron of perfect felicitie Chap. 12. 16. o That they maie profit ād growe vp in suche sort that in the end they may enioy the 〈◊〉 glorie with me p For without him we can not comprehēde the loue where with God loueth vs. 1. 〈◊〉 15. 13. a Which was a deepe valley through the which a streame ranne after a 〈◊〉 raine Matt. 26. 36. Mat. 14. 32. Luk. 22. 39. b The which he had obteined of the gouernour of the Temple Matth. 26. 47. 〈◊〉 14. 43. Luk. 22. 47. c He bothe 〈◊〉 their bodies and also saueth their soules Chap. 17. 12. Luk. 3. 2. d Who sent Christ vnto Caiaphas the high Priest bounde e Althogh this office was for ter me of life by Gods ordinance yet the ambition and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 caused the Romaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time to 〈◊〉 it either for briberie or fa uour Chap. 11. 50. Matth. 26. 38. Matth. 14. 54. Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 f That is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g After that Caiaphas had first sent him to 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 57. 〈◊〉 14. 〈◊〉 Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 Mat. 27. 2. 〈◊〉 16. 15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 10. 28. 11. 3. h He spake this 〈◊〉 because they were so 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shul de say 〈◊〉 wilt not suffre vs to do 〈◊〉 for he knew hat 〈◊〉 was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 20. 19 〈◊〉 27 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Luk. 〈◊〉 31. k 〈◊〉 standeth not in strength of mē nor in world 〈◊〉 defence l This was a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 question 〈◊〉 27. 15. m This was one of their blinde abuses for the Law of God gaue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quite a wicked trespaser Mark 〈◊〉 6. Luk 2 27. Act. 〈◊〉 14. a He thoght to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the furie of the Iewes by some in 〈◊〉 correction Matth. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15 18. b He spake in 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 Christ called him 〈◊〉 King c Christ was in dede the 〈◊〉 of GOD and therefore might 〈◊〉 call him 〈◊〉 so without 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 wherefore then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was falsely applied d Hereby he 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 ought not to 〈◊〉 his office and 〈◊〉 e A place some what high and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp f Which was midday 〈◊〉 27. 31. 〈◊〉 15 21. Luk. 23. 26. g Which was the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Because all 〈◊〉 might vnderstand it Mat. 27. 35. Mark 15. 14. Luke 23. 33 i That whiche was prefigured in Dauid was ac complished in Iesus Christ. 〈◊〉 22. 20. “ Or 〈◊〉 Psal. 68. 〈◊〉 k Or 〈◊〉 it vpon an hyssope stalke l It may appeare that the crosse was not hye seyng a man myght 〈◊〉 Christes mouthe with an hyssope stalke which as 〈◊〉 1. King 4. 33. Was the lowest 〈◊〉 herbes as the cedre was hyest amonges 〈◊〉 m Mans saluacion is perfected by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all the ceremonies of the Lawe are ended n Because the dai of the Passeouer fel on the Sabbath day o 〈◊〉 declareth that he was dead in dede as he rose 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 death to life Exod. 12. 46. Nomb. 9. 12. 〈◊〉 12. 10. Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 〈◊〉 42. p That is to say 〈◊〉 Christes death but now he declareth him selfe manifestly Luk.
necessarie affaires were called by this name as Isa. 39. 7. Isa. 53. 7. p Albeit Christ was in graue and in deathes baÌ„des feling also his Fa ther 's angre against sinne yet he brake the ban des of death and was exalted q The 〈◊〉 which he suffred was the beginning of his glorie Act. 2. 24. r That is how long his age shal endure for being risen froÌ„ death death shal no more reigne nether shal his king dome euer haue end or els we may take generatioÌ„ for his Church which neuer shal haue ende for now they sit in the heauenlie pla ces with Christ their head as s And he now reigneth in heauen t He declared at length this matter of so great im portance u With a pure perfect heart Ephes 2. 6. x This was to the intent that he might knowe so muche the bet ter that Philip was sent to him by God “ Or perceiued him self to be y Some thinke this citie was also called Asdod Ios. 15. 47. a He persecuted with a great rage and crueltie the innocent blood which he thirsted for 〈◊〉 which declareth wherunto man is led by his rash zeale before he haue the true knowledge of God Rom. 9. 〈◊〉 Gal. 1. 13. b That is of that secte or sorte Chap. 22. 6. 1. Cor. 15. 8. c That is to resist God when he pricketh and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our consciences d Meaning Sauls voice as e For onely Saul knewe that Iesus spake vnto him Chap. 22. 9. f For he was blinde g He was so rauished with the vision that he did meditate nothing but heauenlie things and there with was satisfied h A worthie seruant of God and endued with excellent graces aboue others i To beare me witnes and set for the my glorie k Prouing by the conference of the Scriptures l That was after thre 〈◊〉 that he had remained at 〈◊〉 and in the countrey about m The Gouernour at their request appointed a watche as he de clareth to the Co 〈◊〉 Gal 1. 18. Cor. 11. 32. Gal. 1. 19. †Greke went in and out n VVith 〈◊〉 Iames. o Making open profession of the Gospel p VVhich were Iewes but so cal led because they were dispersed through Grecia and other countreis q Because it was his owne countrey and there he might haue some autoritie †Or 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 together r Meaning the greatest parte s A place so called not a citie t That is a 〈◊〉 or rebucke †Or riche u To the 〈◊〉 they might burie her 〈◊〉 for this was their custome x For she was restored to life rather that others might 〈◊〉 occasion to beleue and glorifie God then for her owne sake †Or 〈◊〉 a Who had for sa ken all superstitions and gaue him self to the true seruice of God b That is God did accept 〈◊〉 whereof it followeth that he had faith for 〈◊〉 it is impossible to please God () He shal speake wordes vnto thee whereby thou shal be saued all thine house c VVhich was midday d As camels hordogs oxen shepe swine and suche like which man nourisheth for his vse †Or commune e In taking away the difference 〈◊〉 vncleane bestes and cleane he sheweth there is no difference betwixt the Iewes 〈◊〉 f Take it not for polluted 〈◊〉 impure g TheÌ„ 〈◊〉 obedience which 〈◊〉 of faith ought to bewith out dout or questioning †Or Peter h Shewed to muche reuereÌ„ce and farre passing decent ordre as thogh Peter had bene God †Or 〈◊〉 Deu. 10. 17. 2. Chro. 19. 17. Iob. 34. 19. Wisd. 6. 8. 〈◊〉 35. 16. Rom. 2. 11. Gal 2. 6. Ephe. 6. 9. Col. 3. 25. 1. pet 1. 17. i By this speache the Ebrewes meane 〈◊〉 whole religioÌ„ of God which without faith profiteth 〈◊〉 nothing k That is he that is vpright and doeth 〈◊〉 to no man but doeth good to all l Meaning the re conciliation betwene God and man through Christ Iesus Luk 4. 14. m That is endued him with graces giftes aboue all others Luk. 2. 14. 〈◊〉 31. 34. Micah 7. 11. Chap. 15. 9. n We oght not to debatre them of baptisme whom God testifieth to be hist for seing they haue the principal that is lesse ought not to be denied theÌ„ () Iesus Christ. a For they colde not yet comprehende this secret which was hid from the Angels them selues euen from the creatioÌ„ of the worlde b He purgeth his fact before the Church Eph. 3. 8. Col. 1. 26. Chap. 2. 4. 3. 6. Chap. 1. 5. 19. 4. c That is 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the holie Gost Mat. 3. 11. Mar. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 16. Iohn 1. 17. () Not to giue theÌ„ the holie Gost d Their modestie declareth that they were not ashamed to vnsay that where of they had vniustly blamed Peter e This 〈◊〉 dependeth vpon faith “ Or trouble Chap. 8. 1. f He meaneth not the Iewes which being scatered abroad in diuers countreis were called by this name but the Grecians which were Gentiles g The power vertue h This was the moste famous citie of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 vpon 〈◊〉 “ Or continue with the Lord. i VVhere as before they were called disciples now they are named ChristiaÌ„s k This prophecie was an occasion to the Antiochians to relieue the necessitie of their brethren in Ierusalem l To signifie that it came of a chari table minde towardes them a VVho was called Agrippa the soÌ„ne of Aristobu lus he was nephe we vnto Herode the Great bro ther of Herodias b There was another so named whiche was the sonne of Alpheê° c It came them of no zeale 〈◊〉 religion but one ly to flatter the people d The nomber beyng sixtene was deuided by 〈◊〉 to kepe diuers wardes Chap. 5. 19. e Read Mark 6 9 f For thei thoght that Herode wolde haue put him to death as he had purposed g For they dyd knowe by Gods worde that An gels were appoin ted to defeÌ„de the faithful and also in those dayes they were accustomed to se suche sights h VVhiche was lesse suspect by reason of the brethren i Bothe by flatte ring wordes aÌ„d also by 〈◊〉 k VVhiche he 〈◊〉 haue done if he had punished the flatterers of whose vanitie he complained when he was a dying as Iosephê° ã€ˆâ—Šã€‰ l The 〈◊〉 of the punishment declareth howe GOD detesteth pride and tyran nie his grande fa ther also was eaten of 〈◊〉 m The more that tyrants go about to supresse Gods worde the more doeth it increase n VVhiche was to distribute the almes sent from Antiochia Chap. 11. 29. a This declareth that God calleth of all 〈◊〉 both hie and lowe b The worde signifieth to execute a publicke charge as the Apostleship was so that here is shewed that 〈◊〉 preached aÌ„d pro phecied Chap. 14. 26. c VVhich are the doctrine of the the Apostles that onelie leadeath vs to God d This was another
bothe one doctrine Read Mark 〈◊〉 34. m To wit the clothes of Paul and Silas 2. Cor. 11. 3. 1. 〈◊〉 2. 2. “ Or in the bottome of the prison or in a 〈◊〉 “ Or woundes or hurtes “ Greke he set the table () The Gouernours assembled together in the market and remembring the 〈◊〉 quake that was they feared and sent c. n No man had 〈◊〉 to beat or put to death a citizen Romaine but the Romaines them selues by the consent of the People o For the punish ment was great against thē that did 〈◊〉 to a 〈◊〉 Romaine a Like quarell piking thei vsed against Christ ād these be the wea pons where with the worlde continually 〈◊〉 against the mem bres of Christ trayson and sedition “ Or a sufficient answer b Not more excellent of birth but more prōpt and couragious in receiuing the worde of God for he compareth them of Berea with thē of Thessalonica who persecuted the Aposties in Betea c This was not onely to 〈◊〉 if these thīgs which thei had heard were true but also to confirme them selues in the same and to increase their faith Ioh. 5. 39. “ Or had the char ge to conduit him safely d That citie which was the fountaine of all knowledge was now the sinke of moste horrible Idolatrie e Suche was his feruent zeale towards God glo rie that he labored to amplifie the same bothe in season and out of season as he taught 〈◊〉 de to Timothie f who helde that pleasure was mās whole folicitie g who taught that vertue was onely mans felicitie which not withstāding they neuer atteined vnto h where iudgement was giuen of waightie matters but chiefely of 〈◊〉 against their gods whereof Paul was accused or els was led thither because of the resorte of peo ple whose eares euer tickled to heare newes Or 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or had leasure Chap. 7. 48. Psal. 50. 〈◊〉 l Before mā was created God had appointed his sta te and condition m This is 〈◊〉 as touching the sondrie changes of the worlde as when some people departe out of a countrey others come to dwel therein n Men 〈◊〉 in darkenes til Christ the true light shine in their hearts o As Aratus and others p He condēneth the matter and the forme where with God is coūterfaited q But pardoned it and did not 〈◊〉 nish it as it deser ued Isa. 40. 23. r This is ment of the vniuersal worlde and not of euery particular man for who soeuer sinneth without the Law shal die without the Lawe “ Or a iudge of Mars strete Rom. 16. 3. a This was Clau dius Cesar who then was Emperour b Thus he vsed where euer he came but principally at Corinthus because of the false Apostles whiche preached with out wages to winne the peo ples fauour c Or pauillions 〈◊〉 thē were made of skinnes d And boyled with a certeine zeale e Because they haue none excuse he denounceth the vengean ce of God against them through their owne 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 14. Chap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 16. 14. f God promiseth him a special pro tection whereby he wolde defende him from the violent rage of his enemies “ Or Grecia g They accused him because he 〈◊〉 the seruice of God appointed by the Law h Of whome 〈◊〉 spoken 1. Cor. 1. 1. i Paul did thus 〈◊〉 with the Iewes infirmities which as 〈◊〉 were not sufficiently instructed Nomb 6. 18. Chap. 21. 24. 2. Cor. 4. 19. Iam. 4. 15. k Called Cesaria 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 1. 12. “ Or wel instructed l That is wasome what entred m He had but as yet the first principales of Christs religionand by baptisme is here ment the doctrine n This great lear ned and eloquēt man 〈◊〉 not to be taught of a poore 〈◊〉 man o The way to sal uation a That is the par ticular 〈◊〉 of the Spirit for as yet they knewe not the visible 〈◊〉 b Meaning what doctrine they did professe by their baptisme for to be baptized in Iohns bap tisme signifieth to 〈◊〉 the do ctrine which he taught sealed with the signe of baptisme to be baptized in the Name of the Father c. is to be dedicate and con secrate vnto him to be 〈◊〉 in the death of Christ or for the dead or into one bodie vnto remission of sinnes is that sinne by Christs death may be abolished and dye in vs that we may growe in Christ our head that our sinnes may be washed away by the blood of Christ. c Endewed with the visible graces of the holie Gost d That is of a cer teine man so cal led () 〈◊〉 fiue a clocke vnto ten Mat. 3. 11. Mat. 1. 8. Luk. 3. 16. Iohn 1. 27. Chap 1. 5. 〈◊〉 2. 11. 16. “ Or napkins e This was to au torize the Gospel to cōfirme Pauls ministerie not to cause men to worship him or his napkins “ Or coniurers f They abuse Pauls autoritie and without any vocation of God vsurpe that which is not in mans power g That is declared by 〈◊〉 of their sinnes and by their good workes that they were 〈◊〉 h This mounteth to of our money about 2000 markes i By the motion of the holie Gost he vndertoke this iorney k That his about the state of the Christians for they contemned the Christians be cause they left the olde religion and broght in another trade of doctrine “ Or sorines l What impietie doeth not couetousnes driue a man vnto m He was moued with his pro fit and the others for their bellies so that they wolde rather lose bothe their liues and religiō then their filthie gaine n Meaning their arte and occupation o Religion is his seconde argument which he lesse estemeth then his profit and therefore put 〈◊〉 it last which 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the faithful for they 〈◊〉 religion aboue all p He groundeth his religionvpon the multitude autoritie of the worlde as do the Papistes Rom. 16. 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 14. Colos. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q And set him in an hie place where the people tolde not comenere him but whence thei might wel heare his voyce r Antiquitie and the acouetousnes of the Priests broght in this superstition for it is writen that the temple being repaired seuen times this idole was neuer chan ged Plin lib. 16. 40. by suche delu sions the worlde is moste easely abused s He pacifieth the People by worldelie wisdome and hathe no respect to religion a He remained there these daies because he had better opportunitie to teache also the 〈◊〉 of the Law was not yet knowē b which we call Sonday Of this place and also of the. 1. Cor. 16. 2. we gather that the Christians vsed o haue their 〈◊〉 assemblies this day laying aside the ceremonie of the 〈◊〉 Sabbath c To celebrate the Lords Supper Chap. 2. 46. “ Or boye Or we d
Philosophers called it the Law of natur re the lawers the law of nations whereof Moses Law is a plaine exposition “ or righteousnes b Or consent to 〈◊〉 which is the ful measure of all 〈◊〉 “ Or blamest a Nether they which do approue euil doers nor they which reproue them are excusable before God b For ether 〈◊〉 art giltie of the same faute or 〈◊〉 Mat. 7. 1. c For he iudgeth the hearte and regardeth not the outwarde persone 1. Cor. 4. 5. 2 Pet. 3. 13. 〈◊〉 3. 3. Psal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. 2. 〈◊〉 16 7. d The wicked shal be condemned and the faith ful deliuered e The commune 〈◊〉 of men are moste vnable to be iustified by their workes seing Abraham thefather of beleuers hathe nothing to glorie of before God and therefore all mēs workes shal condemne them and they onely shal be saued which apprehende Iesus Christ by faith to be their onelie iustice sancticatiō f By the Grecian he vnderstandeth the Gentile and euerie one that is not a Iewe. Deut. 10. 17. 2 Chro. 〈◊〉 7. g As touching anie outwarde qualitie but as the porter before he make his vessels he doeth appoint some to glorie ād others to ignominie Iob. 37. 19. Act. 10. 34. Mat. 7. 〈◊〉 h That is without the knowled ge of the Law written which was giuen by Moses Iam. 1. 〈◊〉 i For mans conscience sheweth him whēhedoeth good or euil k He awaketh the Iewes which were a stepe through a certeine 〈◊〉 and confidence in the Law Chap. 9. 4. “ Or triest the things that dissent from it l The way to teache others in the knowledge of the trueth Isa. 52. 5. Eze. 36 20. 〈◊〉 m The end of circumcisiō was the keping of the Law ād the Sacrament separared from his end is of none effect “ Or condemne n When the Law is called the letter or that it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death in vs or that it killeth or is the minister 〈◊〉 of death or that it is the strength of sinne it is ment as we cōsider the Law of it selfe without Christ. o In the inward man and heart 〈◊〉 1. 11. Chap. III. Chap. 9 5. 2. 〈◊〉 2 12. Psal. 〈◊〉 11. Psal. 〈◊〉 6. “ Or wordes Isa. 46 13. “ Or promes Iohn 〈◊〉 34. a That thou maist be declared 〈◊〉 thy good nes and trueth in performing thy promises may appeare when man ether of 〈◊〉 or arrogācie wolde iudge thy workes b He sheweth how the wicked do reason against God c Whose carnal wisdome wil not obey the will of God d Lest the Iewes shulde be pussed vp in that 〈◊〉 pre ferred them to the Gentiles he sheweth that this their preferment stāde h onely in the 〈◊〉 of God for 〈◊〉 as bothe 〈◊〉 and Gentil through sinne are subiect to Gods wrath that they might both be made equal in Christ. Gal. 3. 21. Psal. 14. 1. 〈◊〉 .4 Psal. 5. 10. Psal. 140. 4. Psal. 10. 7. Isai. 59. 7. Prouer. 1 16. Psal. 36. 1. Gal. 2. 17. e A peaceable innocent life f That is the olde 〈◊〉 g The Law doeth not make vs giltie but doeth declare that we are giltie before God and deserue condemnation h He meaneth the Iaw ether written or vn written which commendeth or forbideth any thing whose workes can not 〈◊〉 because we can not performe them Chap. 2. 17. i The worde signifieth them which are left be hinde in the race and are not able to runne to the marke that is to euer lasting life which here is cal led the 〈◊〉 of God k Or fidelitie in performing his promes l The Law of faith is the Gospel which offreth saluation with condition if thoube Ieuest which condition also Christ frely giueth to vs. So the condition of the Law is if thou doest 〈◊〉 these things the whiche onely Christ hathe fulfilled for vs. m Meaning that they are all insti fied by one meanes if they wil haue anie differē ce it onely standeth in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 n The doctrine of faith is the ornament of the Law for it embraceth Christ who by his death hath 〈◊〉 the Law so that the Law which colde not bring vs to saluation by reason of our owne corruption is now made 〈◊〉 to vs by Christ Iesus a That is by workes b He might 〈◊〉 de some merite or work worthie to be recompensed Gen. 15. 6. c 〈◊〉 by his workes Gal. 3. 6. Iam 2 23. d That depēdeth not on his workes nether thinketh to merit by them e Which maketh him that is wicked in him self iuste in Christ. Psal. 32. 1. f 〈◊〉 this excellent sacrament he comprehēdeth the whole Law Gen. 17. 11. g This may not be vnderstand of the 〈◊〉 of faith for thereof the Apostle doeth hereafter expressy intreat but of the faith it selfe h In fulfilling the workes thereof i And thinke to performe the same by workes k If it be requisit to fulfil the Law for him that shal be of Abrahams inheritance then it is in vaine to beleue the promes for it 〈◊〉 to no vse l Through our de 〈◊〉 and not of it self m That is no breache of commandement n Which beleue Gen. 17. 4. o By a spiritual kinred which God 〈◊〉 accepteth p Abraham be gate the circumci sed euen by the vertue of faith not by the power of nature which was extinguished so the Gentils which were nothing are called by the power of God to be of the nomber of the faithful Gene. 15. 5. q But moste strōg and 〈◊〉 r In that she was past childe bearing s For his mercie and trueth t For our 〈◊〉 for we shal be iustified by the same meanes u To accomplish make perfect our iustification a By peace here is ment that 〈◊〉 dible and moste constant ioye of minde persuaded of when we are deliuered frō all terror of cōscience and fully the fauour of God this peace is the frute of faith Ephes. 2 23. Iam. 1. 3. b For it hathe euer good sucesse c He meaneth that loue where with God loueth vs. Ebr. 9. 15. 1. Pet. 3. 18. d By this compa rison he amplifieth the death of Christ. c That is for suche one of whome he hathe recei 〈◊〉 good f Because of sinne yet friendes by the grace of Christ. g From Adam to Moses h He meaneth yong babes which nether had the knowledge of the Law of nature nor any mo tion of concupiscence muche Iesse cōmitted any actual sinne and this may also comprehend the Gentiles i Yet all mankinde as it were sinned when thei 〈◊〉 as yet inclo sed in Adames 〈◊〉 k Which was Christ. l For by Christ we are not onely deliuered from the sinnes of Adā but also from all such as we haue added thereunto m The iustice of Iesus Christ whichis īputed to the faithful n VVhich beleue to be saued in 〈◊〉 Christ. o The Lawe of Moses p That
it might be more manifestly knowen set before all 〈◊〉 eyes a He dyeth to sin ne in whome the strength of sinne is broken by the 〈◊〉 of Christ and so now 〈◊〉 to God Gal. 3. 27. Col. 2. 12. b Which is that growing together with him we 〈◊〉 rec̄eiue vertue to kill sinne and raise vp our new mā 〈◊〉 4. 23. Col. 3. 8. Ebr 12. 2. 2. 〈◊〉 2. 1. c The Greke worde meaneth that we growe vp together with Christ as wese mosse yuie misteltowe or such like growe vp by a treandare nou 〈◊〉 with the ioyse thereof d If we by hisver tue dye to sinne 1. Cor. 6. 14. 2. Tim. 2. 11. e The fleshwhere in sinne sticketh fast f Because that being dead we can not sinne g That he might destroy sinne in 〈◊〉 h And sitteth at the right hand of the Father i We may gather that we are dead to sinne when sinne beginneth to dye in vs which is by the participation of Christs death by whome also being quickened we liue to God that is to righteousnes Or instruments or armoure k In that ye are led with the Spirit of God l The minde first ministreth euil motions whereby mans wil is entised thence burst forthe the lustes by them the bodie is prouoked and the bodie by his actions doeth solicitie the mindet therefore he commandeth at the least that we rule our bodies m Which is the declaration of sin ne n Indewed with the 〈◊〉 of Christ. o Shewing that none can be 〈◊〉 which doeth not obey God p To conforme your selues vnto it q It is a most vile thyng for him that is deliuered from the selauerie of sinne to 〈◊〉 againe to the same r Leauing to speake of heauenlie things according to your capacicitie 〈◊〉 vse these 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and fredome that ye might the better vnderstād Iohn 8. 4. 2. Pet. 2. 19. s Or there warde recōpense t Sinne is cōpared to a tyrāt which reigneth by force who giueth death as an allowance to thē that were preferred by the Lawe a Meaning the moral Lawe 1 Cor. 7. 39. b Bothe in this first mariage and in the seconde the housband ād the wife must be considered with in our selues the first housbād was Sinne and our flesh was the wife their children 〈◊〉 the frutesof the flesh Gala. 5. 19. In the seconde mariage the Spirit is the housbād the new creature is the wife and their children are the frutes of the Spirit c Which is the Spirit or the seconde housband d VVhen we were destitute of the Spirit of God “ Or affections e Meaning to sinne our first housband f There is nothing more enemie to sinne then the Law if so be therefore that sinne rage more by reason thereof them before why shulde it be imputed to the Lawe which discloseth the sleightes of sinne her enemie h He thoght him sel to be aliue when he knewe not the Lawe Exod. 20 7. Dent. 5. 21. g VVhich is an in warde vice not openly knowen i Sinne being disclosed by the Lawe so muche more detestable because it turneth the goodnes of the Lawe to our destructiō 1. Tim. 1. 8. k So that it can iudge the affections of the heart l He is not able to do that which he desiret to do and therefore is farre from the true perfection m He doeth not excuse him self but sheweth that he is not able to accomplish that good desire whiche is in him n The flesh stayeth euen the moste perfect to runne forwarde as the spirit wisheth Or in my nature o That is in my spirit “ Or commaunde ment p Euen the corruption which yet remaineth q This fleshlie 〈◊〉 of sinne death r In that parte which is regene rate s Which is the parte corrupted a Thogh sinne be in vs yet it is not imputed vnto vs through Christ Iesus b He annexeth the cōdition lest we shulde abuse the libertie c The power autoritie of the Spirit that is the grace of regeneration d Whose sanctification is made ours “ Or of no strength e Christ did take flesh which of nature was subiect to sinne which not withstanding he sanctified euen in the 〈◊〉 instant of his conce ption and so did appropriate it vnto him that he might 〈◊〉 sinne in it 2. 7 Cor. 5. 21. “ Or by 〈◊〉 f That which the Law requireth g The worde comprehendeth all that which is moste excellent in man as wil vnderstanding reason wit c. “ Or his sobe “ Or 〈◊〉 h The Spirit of regeneracion which abolisheth sinne in our flesh not all at once but by de grees wherfore we muste in the meane time call to God through pacience i But to liue after the Spirit k So he nameth the holie Gost of the effect which he causeth in vs When he proposeth vs saluacion by the Law with an impossible condicion who also doeth seale our 〈◊〉 in our hearts by Christs fre adoption that we cōsider not God now as a rigorous Lord 〈◊〉 as a moste merciful Father l So that we haue two witnesses Spirit and ours who is certified by the Spirit of God m Frely made 〈◊〉 of the Fathers treasures Gala. 4. 5. “ Or of like value n The creatures shal not be restored before that Gods children be broght to their perfection in the meane season thei waite o That is to destruction because of mans sinne p He meaneth not the Angels nether deuils nor men q And yet are farre from the perfection r Which 〈◊〉 in the resurrectiō when we shal be made conformable to our head Christ. s By hope is mēt y thing which we hope for Luk. 2 28 t In that he stirreth their hears to pray and sheweth bothe whome to aske and how u He sheweth 〈◊〉 by the ordre of our election that afflictions are meanes to make vs like the Sonne of God Isa. 50 8. x Who pronoun ceth his iust in his Sonne Christ. y Where with he loued vs or God in Christ which 〈◊〉 is grounded vpon his determinate purpose and Christ is the pledge thereof Psal. 44. 23. z Which is to signifie the condicion of Christes Church a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe by these wordes the wōderful nature of the spirits aswel the good Eph. 1. 21. col 11. as the euil spirits Ephes. 6. 12. col 2. 15. b That is wherewith God loueth vs in his Sonne Christ Iesus a As becometla him that 〈◊〉 en ceth Christ or whose tongue Christ ruleth and so taketh Christ for his witnes Act 9. 2. b He wolde redeme the reiection of the lewes with his 〈◊〉 damnaciō which 〈◊〉 his zeale towards Gods glorie read Exod. 32. 32. 1. Cor. 15. 8. c The Arke of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a signe of Gods presence was called Gods glorie d The two 〈◊〉 of the couenant Deut. 11. 9. Chap. 2. 17. e Christ is verie God Chap. 2. 28. †Greke 〈◊〉 away f That is of Iacob
be without offence of Gods worde e Knowledge it self shal be perfited in the worlde to come and not abolished but the maner of knowing ād teaching shal cease when we shal be before Gods presence where we shal nether nedescho les nor teachers f That is imperfectly “ Or teache g The Mysteries of God “ Or taught of God h Because it serueth bothe here and in the life to come but faith hope apperreine onely to this life a That is to expounde the worde of God to the edification of the Church b Vnder stādeth him c By the Spiritual gift which he hathe reciued d For he 〈◊〉 none saue him self e The prophecie expoundeth that which God hath reueiled and the doctrine teacheth that which he hath giuen vs to vnderstand “ Or flute f Your wordes shal be loste for ye shal nether glorifie God thereby nor profit man “ Or as the thīg 〈◊〉 g That is they may be able to be vnderstand h He cōdemneth the Corinthians of barbarousnes in that things whereby they thoght to haue atteined to the greatest praise of eloquence i And doeth his parte k Not in respect of him that praieth but in respect of the Church which is nothing edified thereby l Or giues tankes by singing m One onely ma de the praiers and the rest of the cople followed in heart his wordes when he had prayed thei all said Amen signifying that they beleued asseuredly that God wolde grāte their requeste n That is moste fewe Mat. 18. 3. Isa. 28. 11. Deut. 28. 49. ierem 5. 15. ezek 3. 6. o He 〈◊〉 then moste shar pely that God wil punish the contempt of his worde and their contrefait ignorāce forasmuche as to speake which vnknowē tongues is à signe of Gods curse towards the 〈◊〉 p Of Gods curse when they are not vnderstand q By hearing his secret 〈◊〉 ript vp and his sinnes reproued by Gods worde he is compelled by his owne conscience to praise God r Which expounde the worde of God s Paul beareth as yet with their weakenes because also these were the gifts of God but yet he sheweth that 〈◊〉 shuld not passe this measure that first one after another and at the vtmost the third shulde read in a strange language which was to declare Gods miracle in the gift of tongues but chiefly he 〈◊〉 mandeth that nothing be done without interpre tacion 1. Tim. 2. 11. t Or learning which Gods Spirit moue th them to vtter u To the intent that others maye iudge of him that hathe spoken if he haue passed the compas of Gods worde wherefore Gen. 3. 16. x Because thys disordre was in the Churche that women vsurped that which was peculiar to men the 〈◊〉 here sheweth what is mete to be done and what is not and albeit he mencioned this abuse afore yet he referred it to this place to be reproued because there he broght it in for another purpose S Iohn comman deth to trye thy spirits whether thei be of God y Are ye the first or the last Christians that ye nether submit your selues to the churches of whom you haue receiued the Gospel nor ha ue respect to the others to whom the Gospel doeth likewise apperteine z To haue vnder standing of spiritual things a If anie man haue iudgement let him acknowledge that I speake of the Spirit of God and so let him obey if he haue no iudgemēt let him acknow ledge his ignorance and trouble not the Church but credit them that are learned Gal. 1. 11. * Menander in Thaidi Isa. 53. 5. 1. Pet. 2. 42. a If you beleue to be saued by the Gospell ye must beleue also the resurrection of the dead whiche is one of the principal points therof or elles your belief is but vaine b He sheweth that nothynge ought to be taught which we ha ue not learned by Gods worde * Menander in Thaidi Ionas 2. 1. * Menander in Thaidi Iohn 20. 19. * Menander in Thaidi c Althogh Iudas wanted yet they were so called still Act. 9. 4. * Menander in Thaidi Roma 6. 3. Ephe. 3. 8. Ephe. 3. 7. * Menander in Thaidi d For he was but the instrument and minister ād giueth the whole glorie to God e Christes death 〈◊〉 not effectual excepte he ryse from death f For if Christ be swaloed vp of death there remaineth no hope of life anymore g As mortification and remission of sinnes de pend on Christs death so oure quickenyng and restoring to life stand in hys resurrection h You are not forgiuen norsan ctified “ Or onelye for this life sake * Menander in Thaidi i As by the offring of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole frute is sanctified so by Christ whi che is the 〈◊〉 that is raised all haue assurance of the resurrectiō Col. 1. 18. Reuel 1. 5. k VVho 〈◊〉 first from the dead to take possession in our fleshe for vs his members 1. Thes. 4 15. l To wit the faithfull * Menander in Thaidi m Christ as he is man and 〈◊〉 of the Churche 〈◊〉 said to be subiect to God but in respecte of the worlde is kyng of heauen and earth this kingdome stādeth in gouernynge the faithfull ād ouer comming the ad uersaries euen death the chiefest whyche done Christ being per fited with all his membres shal as he is mā head of he Churche with his felowe heires deliuer his kingdome ād be 〈◊〉 to GOD with whom and the holie Gost in God head he 〈◊〉 equall * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi n VVe shal be per fectlye fulfilled 〈◊〉 hys glorie and 〈◊〉 o That is as dead and because thei were but 〈◊〉 come to Christe wolde be baptized before they dyed Psal. 110. 1. p Except 〈◊〉 things be true of Christs kingdom and his subiectiō what shall become of thē whom the Church daily baptizeth for to destroye death in them whyche is the end of baptis me and so they to rise againe Isa. 22 13. Act. 2. 3 4. Ebr. 1 12 and 10. 13. Psal 8. 7. Ebr. 2. 8. q I take to witnes all my sorrowes wherein I may iustly rereioyce in the Lord that I haue susteined them among you r That is hauing regarde to this present life and not to Gods glorie and to life euer lasting * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi Wisdo 2. 6. s There is one sub stāce as touching the flesh both of man beast but the difference is as touching the qualitie t Euen as the sūne and the moone being of one substance differ in dignitie so in the resurrection our bodies shal haue more excel lent qualities thē they haue now u For what is more vile to loke vnto thē the dead carkeis x 〈◊〉 changing the substance but made partaker of the diuine nature y Christ bringeth vs from heauen the Spitit of life Gen. 2. 7. z This is attributero Christ as cō cerning 〈◊〉 not
in respect of his humanitie whose flesh hath this glorie by the power of God who dwelleth in it a Bothe in substā 〈◊〉 and forme we are earthlie b This natural bo die as it is now til it be made newe by the Spirit of Christ. c When the Lord cometh to iudge ment some of the Saintes shal be aliue whome he wil change euen as if they were dead so that this chāge is in steade of death to thē Mat. 24. 31. () O death whe re is thy victorie o graue where is thy sting 1. thess 4. 16. Isa. 25. 8. d Sinne first broght in death and giueth it power ouer vs the strength of sinne is the Law because it doeth 〈◊〉 the iudge ment of God against vs or els the chief cause of our destruction is in our selues Reuel 7 17. Hose 13. 14. Ebr. 2. 14. e The hope of re surrectiō causeth the faithful to sur 〈◊〉 all difficulties a Vpon the first day of the weke which the Scripture calleth the Lordsday 〈◊〉 Sonday they accustomed not onely in the Church but at home also according to euery mans zeale to lay vp some piece of money towar de the relief of the poore 〈◊〉 2. Iohn 5. 5. Chap. XVI Act. 11. 29. 12. 25. Rom. 12. 13. b Which ye shal send by thē that cary the money Act. 18. 〈◊〉 c Because God blessed his labour d Willing that they shulde defēde him against the aduersaires of Christ because it is the Churche duetie to be care ful for the preseruation of their ministers e As thogh he were to yong to be a minister f That is safe and sounde g Lest 〈◊〉 steale vpon you at 〈◊〉 h For they had euery mā respect to himself 〈◊〉 ry to loue i That is the first which embraced the Gospel k And reuerence them l The grief that I toke for your absence was greatly aswaged by their presence “ Or minde m In token of mutual 〈◊〉 whichthing was obserued in the primatiue church when the Lords Supper was ministred Rom. 16. 16. 2. Cor. 13. 〈◊〉 1. Pet. 5. 15. 19. “ Or Maranatha n Or as is most probable from Ephesus a Meaning that countrey where of 〈◊〉 was the chief citie Ep hes 13. b Or praise and glorie be giuen 1. Peter 1. 3. c which I suffer for Christ or which Christ suffereth in me d For seing him indure so muche they had occasion to be confirmed in the Gospel e As God onely worketh al things in vs so doeth he also our saluation by his fre mercie and by suche mea nes as he hathe here left in this life for vs to be 〈◊〉 in Rom. 7. 5. and 8. 5. Colos. 1. 14. f Hereby he sheweth his owne in firmitie that it might appeare how wonderfully Gods graces wroght in him g I was vtterly resolued in my self to dye h So manie dangers of death Rom. 15. 30. i He rendreth a reason why they ought to prayevn to God for his 〈◊〉 k Vsing that wisdome which God gaue me from heauen l Ye knowe Par tely my constancie bothe by my dwelling with you and also my writting vnto you and I trust ye shal knowe me to be the same to the very end m In that we ha ue taught you the Gospel so syncere ly n Because we haue wonne you to Christ o which shal abolish al worlde lieglorie p which is rashely to promes and not to performe q Now to affirme one thing and 〈◊〉 to deny it whichis a signe of inconstancie r He taketh God to witnes that he preacheth the 〈◊〉 s He preached no thing vnto them but onely Iesus Christ who is the moste constāt and infallible trueth of the Father t They aremade performed and we are partakers onely by him who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that he hathe fulfilled them for vs. u In that I say I tame not because I wolde spare you I meane not that I haue autoritie to alter true religion or to binde your consciences but that I am Gods minister to confirme and comfort you 〈◊〉 4. 30. x And faith is not in subiection to man a which was giuen to Satan but now doeth repent b Which made you him sory in my further epistle c After this adul 〈◊〉 did repent and amend paul did sovtterly cast of alsorowe that he denieth that inmaner he was anie with sorie d And so shulde increase his soro we which I wolde diminish e The adulterer which interteined his mother in Law f That at my in 〈◊〉 you wolde declare by the publike consent of the Church that you embrace him againe as a brother seing he was excommunicate by the commune consent g That is truely and from mine heart euen as in the presence of Christ. h By our rigorous punishing “ Or in my minde i From this place vnto the 6. Chap. 11. he 〈◊〉 onely of the ministers saue he some time intermedeleth that which apperte ineth to the whole Church 〈◊〉 Chap. 3. 17 18. vetses and not onely to the mini 〈◊〉 k In working 〈◊〉 by vs partakers of his victorie and triumph l The preaching of the crosse bringeth death to them which onely consider Christs death as a commune death and be thereat offended or els thinke it 〈◊〉 bringeth againe life to them who in in his death beholde their life m That is which preache for gaine and corrupt it to serue mens affectiones Rom. 11. 16. Chap. 4. 2. “ Or through Christ or of Christ. a Meaning him self 〈◊〉 and Siluanus b who were Gods penne c The hardnes of mās heart before he beregenerat is as a stonie table Ezech. 11. 19. 36. 26. but being 〈◊〉 nerat by the 〈◊〉 of God it is as softe as flesh that the grace of the Gospel may bewritteninit as in new tables 〈◊〉 31. 32. d whose minister Moses was e which Christ gaue f Meaning the spiritual doctrine which is in our hearts g Thus he nameth the Law in cōparison of the Gospel h After that God had spoken with him and giuen him the Law i For the Law declareth all men to be vnder condemnation k Meaning of the Gospel which declareth that Christ is made our righteousnes l In preaching the Gospel Exod. 34. 33. m Moses shewed the Law as it was couered with shadowes so that the Iewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ligh tened 〈◊〉 blinded and so colde not come to 〈◊〉 who was the 〈◊〉 thereof 〈◊〉 againe the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the the glorie of God 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eyes but 〈◊〉 the darkenes away frō 〈◊〉 n 〈◊〉 is our 〈◊〉 and au tor of New 〈◊〉 ment whose doctrine is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 life to the Law o In Christ who is God 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 we se god the Father as in a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleare glasse Ioh. 4. 24. a For anie troubles or afflictiōs b Meaning suche shiftes and pretences as become not them that haue such a great 〈◊〉 in hand
sepa rate a sonder c So that ye can not dissent one from another seing the Spirit 〈◊〉 ioyneth you in one bodie 〈◊〉 not dissent from him self Mal. 2. 10. d In power e By his prouidence Rom. 12. 3. f Which he giueth vs. 1. Cor. 12. 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 10 13. g The Messias ca me downe from heauen into the earth to 〈◊〉 ouer Satan death and sinne led thē as prisoners and 〈◊〉 whiche before were 〈◊〉 and kept al in 〈◊〉 whiche victorie he gate also gaue it 〈◊〉 moste precious gift to his Church 1. Cor. 12. 27. Psal 〈◊〉 19. h With his gifts and benefites i To restore that whiche was out of order k That the bodie of Christ might be perfect l That we may be of a rip Christian age come to the full measure of that knowledge whi che we shal haue of Christ. m Christe being head of his Churche 〈◊〉 his membres and 〈◊〉 thē 〈◊〉 ther by iointes so 〈◊〉 euene 〈◊〉 hathe hys iuste 〈◊〉 of fode that at length the bodie may grow vp to perfect on n Man not regenerat hathe his minde 〈◊〉 ding and heart corrupt o By the which God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his p The hardenes of heart is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of ignorance “ Or without remorse of 〈◊〉 ence 1. Tim. 4. 2. q As they are taught whiche truely knowe Christ. Col. 3. 12. r That is all the natural corruption that is 〈◊〉 s Which is created according to the image of God Rom. 6. 4 Col. 3. 8. Ebr. 〈◊〉 2. 1. Pet. 21. and 4. 2. zacha 8. 16. t If so be that ye be angry so moderat your affection that it 〈◊〉 not out into an euill worke but be sone appeased Chap. 5. 3. Psal. 4. 5. Iam. 4. 7. u And cause thē to profit in godlines Col. 4. 6. x So to be 〈◊〉 your selues that the holie Gost may willingly dwel in you and giue him no occasion to 〈◊〉 for sorrow by your abusing of Gods graces Col. 3. 19. Iohn 13. 24. 〈◊〉 12 1. Iohn 3. 23. a Alluding to the persumes incensing in the Law Mar. 7. 21. Chap. 4. 〈◊〉 Col. 3. 5. 2. Thes. 2. 17. b Which is ether vaine or els by example ād euil speaking may 〈◊〉 your neighbour for other wise there be 〈◊〉 examples in the Scriptures of pleasant 〈◊〉 whiche is also godlie as c Because he thin keth that his life standeth in his 〈◊〉 d Ether in excusing sinne or in 〈◊〉 at the 〈◊〉 ād iudgements of God 1. King 18 27. Mat. 24 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. e Seing God hath adopted your for his that ye shulde be holie Luk. 21 8. a Thess. 2. 3. f And make thē knowē by your honest godlie life g The worde of God discouereth the vices whiche were hid before h God thus speaketh by his seruants to drawe the infideles frō their blindenes Colos. 4. 5. i Selling al worldlie pleasures to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k In these perilous dayes and crafte of the aduersaries take hede how to bye againe the occasions of godlines which the world hath taken from you Rom. 12. 2. 〈◊〉 Thes 4 3 l And not onely with 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 of prai se thākesgiuig m Except our 〈◊〉 be ioyned and 〈◊〉 in God it is not to be estemed Col. 3. 18. Tit. 2. 5. 1. 〈◊〉 3. 1. 1. Cor. 11. 3. n The Church so the housband oght to nourish gouerne and 〈◊〉 his wife frō 〈◊〉 Col 3. 19. o Baptisme is a token that God hath 〈◊〉 the Churche to him self made it holie by his worde that is his promes offre iustification and sanctification in Christ. p Because it is couered 〈◊〉 with Christs 〈◊〉 ce and holines q This our coniunction with Christ must be considered as Christe is the housband we the wife which are not only ioy ned to him by na ture but also by the communion of substance through the holie Gost and by faith the seale and testimonie there of is the Supper of the Lord. * Gen. 2. 24. * Matt. 19. 〈◊〉 * Mar. 10 7. * 1. Cor. 6. 16. Colos. 3. 10. Exod. 20. 12. a This is the first commandement of the seconde ta ble and hathe the promes with 〈◊〉 Deut. 5. 16. Eccle. 3. 10. Mat. 15. 4. Mat. 7. 10. b By austeritie c That they be not broght vp in 〈◊〉 but in the feare of the Lord. d Whiche haue dominion 〈◊〉 your bodies but not ouer the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 3. 22. Tit. 2. 9. 1. Pet. 2. 8. “ Or bothe yours ād their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 17. e 〈◊〉 her he be seruant or 〈◊〉 2 Cl ro 19. 7. Iob 4 19. Wisdo 6. 8. “ Or comples har nesse 〈◊〉 35 〈◊〉 Act 10 〈◊〉 Rom. 2. 11. f The 〈◊〉 ful ha ue not 〈◊〉 to striue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and them 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for he is 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 so that we can not teache him but he must be 〈◊〉 by Gods peace Gal. 2. 6. Col. 3. 25. 1. Pet. 1. 1. 17. h That ye may be ready to suffer all things for the Gospel i The saluation purchased by Iesus Christ. Chap. 2. 1. g Innocencie and 〈◊〉 life Isa. 59 17. 1. Thes 5. 9. Col. 4. 3. 2. Thess. 3. 〈◊〉 k Or to be 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 that is to haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the end of this grace a 〈◊〉 bishops here he meaneth 〈◊〉 that had charge of the Worde gouerning as pa stours doctors elders by 〈◊〉 such as had charge of the poore and sicke b With other Churches 1. Thes. 1. 2. c That ye receiued the Gospel d When you shal receiue the croun of 〈◊〉 e It was a sure token of their loue that they did helpe him by all meanes possible 〈◊〉 he was absent in prison euē as if they had bene prisoners with bym f Of this peculiar 〈◊〉 to suffer for Christs sake “ Or are 〈◊〉 g That you so in crease in godlines that not one ly ye can put dif ference betwene good and euill but also that ye profit more and more withoute 〈◊〉 backe or standyng in a staye h Righteousnes is the tre good workes the frute i VVhich I sustei ne for Christes cause k That is in the court or Palais of the 〈◊〉 Nero. l Or professe the Gospel considering my cōstācie m But with a corrupt minde “ Or lie in bādes n Their pretence was to preache Christ and there fore their doctrine was true but they wereful of ambition ād enuie thinking to deface Paul and preferre them selues o To liue in the 〈◊〉 his to liue in this 〈◊〉 bodie till webe called to liue euerlastingly but to liue according to the 〈◊〉 or to be in the flesh si gnifie to be destitute of the Spi rit and to be 〈◊〉 ged in the filtie concupiscēces of the flesh “ Or bodie Ephes. 4. 1. Col. 1. 10. 1. Thes. 2. 12. “ Or stand p The more the tyrants rage
Abraham Nom. 18. 19. 〈◊〉 18. 1. Ios. 14. 1. f Because there is no mention of 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 The Leuites re 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their brethren but Melchi 〈◊〉 of Abraham the 〈◊〉 therefore his priesthode is more excellent then the 〈◊〉 g The Lawe and the Priesthode are 〈◊〉 of one 〈◊〉 so that bothe 〈◊〉 Moses 〈◊〉 perteine to 〈◊〉 whiche is Priest and Law maker h Whiche stode in outwarde corporal 〈◊〉 nies Psal. 110. 4. Chap. 5. 6. i For the Lawe hathe no vertue nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man become to 〈◊〉 “ Or it was as in troduction of a better hope Psal. 110. 4. “ Or 〈◊〉 k Therefore 〈◊〉 others are blasphemous that ether make them selues his sucessors or pretende any 〈◊〉 sa 〈◊〉 l The 〈◊〉 of his Priesthode is to saue and that fully perfectly not by supplying that thatwanteth but by taking away the Lawe which is vnperfect by reason of our infirmities m And can not without blasphemie be said to be offered againe or els by any 〈◊〉 re for none colde offre him but him self Leu. 16. 3. n Not that it was first made after the Lawe was giuen but because the 〈◊〉 of that 〈◊〉 othe was thē 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 a That is 〈◊〉 b Which is the bodie of Christ. c For 〈◊〉 it shuld be 〈◊〉 d He proueth that Christs bodie is the true Tabernacle and that he muste nedes be made man to the intent that he might haue a thing to offre which was his bodie Exod 25. 40. Act 7. 44. e 〈◊〉 the offerings of the Leui tes were but sha dowes of heauen lie things as appeareth by the oracle to Moses it foloweth then that Christs heauenlie Sanctuarie his Ta bernacle and offi ce are farre more excellent †Or couenant Ier. 31. 31. f That is when Christ shal 〈◊〉 our sinnes by the preaching of the Gospel g Signifying that there shulde be no more diuisiō but all 〈◊〉 be made one Church Rom. 11. 27. Chap. 10. 16. h Man by transgressing the bandes of the Couenant colde not enioye the commoditie thereof i Men shal not in the time of the 〈◊〉 be so igno rant as they were before but shal knowe God muchemore perfitely through Christ. “ Or Tabernacle “ Or ceremonies a Not heauenlie and spiritual Exod. 26. 1. 36. 1. b That is on the inwarde 〈◊〉 of the vaile which was hid from the people Nomb. 17. 10. 1. king 8. 9. 2. Chron. 5. 10. Exod. 〈◊〉 22. “ Or couer of the arke “ Or errors Exod. 30. 10. Leuit. 16. 2. “ Or errors c For so long as the hie Priest offered once a yere for his owne sin nes and for the peoples and also while this earthlie tabernacle sto de the way to the heauenlie Tabernacle which is made open by Christs blood colde not be entred into “ Or perfect d Nether yet him for whome they were 〈◊〉 e Which ceremonies althogh they were ordeined of God yet consi dered in them sel ues or els compa red with Christ are but carnal grosse and earthlie touche 〈◊〉 the soule f Til the newe testament was appointed g which was his bodie and huma ne nature Leui. 16 14. Nomb. 19. 4. h Which is heauen i For Christ was the sacrifice the Tabernacle and the Priest Galat. 3. 15. 1. Pet. 1. 19 1. Iohn 1. 9. k The Leuitical Priest offered beats blood but Christ the true eternal Priest 〈◊〉 his owne blood 〈◊〉 was moste holie and pure the 〈◊〉 Priest offred yerely the 〈◊〉 did onely represent the true holines but Christ by one one ly sacrifice hathe made holie for euer all thē that beleue 〈◊〉 1. 5. Luk. 1. 74. l Out wardely 〈◊〉 the sight of man Rom. 5. 6. 1. Pet. 3. 18. m Which of thē selues procure death and are the frutes thereof n Made betwene God and Christ who by his death shulde make vs heires o He proueth that Christ must dye because the 〈◊〉 or testamēt is of none effect without the death of the 〈◊〉 p Without the death of 〈◊〉 that were sacrificed which signified that Christ wolde 〈◊〉 his Fathers wrath with his blood Exod. 24. 8. q Albeit there is but one sacrifice which is Christ him selfe once offered vet because this true andeter nal sacrifice is cōpared with all those which were figuratiue and is more 〈◊〉 then all they therefore he calleth it in the plural nomber 〈◊〉 “ Or paterns r Therefore to make any other offring or sacrifice for sinne after that Christs bodie was once offred is blasphemie s Which is the 〈◊〉 daies When Christ came 〈◊〉 Rom. 5. 8. * 1. Pet. 3. 18. t Of the elect u That is without a sacrifice for 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 abolished a Which was as it were the first draught and purtrait of the liuelie paterne to come Leui. 16. 14. b Which are eternal “ Or substance “ Or make perfire Psal. 40 7 c When Christ was made man Leuit. 16. 14. d In the hebrewe it is thou hastper ced mine eares throwe that is hast made me prompt and ready to heare and in the greke thou hast made me a bodie that is to obey thee which both 〈◊〉 to one purpose e Or role and folding for in olde 〈◊〉 they vsed to folde bokes like 〈◊〉 f That is sacrifices g Which is the wil of God to stand content with Christs sacrifice Chap. 1. 13. Psal. 110. 1. 1. Cor. 15. 25. h That is sanctified to God and made perfect Chap 1 13. Ierem. 38. 33. Chap 8 8. Rom. 11. 27. i Where there remaine no sinnes to be forgi uen there is no more sacrifice seing therefore that onely Christs death hathe washed awaye all sinnes ād doeth euer a fresh whē sinners do repēr there can be none other sacrifice but that it can be no more 〈◊〉 rat k For the offring of thanke sgiuing which is the one lie sacrifice now of the Christians is not for sinnes but a thankesgiuing and an of 〈◊〉 vp of our selues and ours for the same l We by Christ haue that libertie which the 〈◊〉 rathers colde not haue by the Law Chap. 6. 14. m The blood of Christ is alwaies fresh and liuelie before the father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and quicken vs. n That is hauing our hearts made pure o Of Christs seconde comming p That is forsake Iesus Christ as Iudas Saul Arrius Iulian theapostat did q Whereby it is euident that the Apostle here one ly meaneth of the sinne which against against the holie Gost as also Deut. 19. 17. Mat. 18 16. Iohn 8. 17. Deut. 32. 33. r Defend the god lie and punish the wicked Rom. 12 19. Chap. 6. 4. s For the which thing also S. Paul praiseth the Philippians ād Thessalonians “ Or of that 〈◊〉 Habak 2. 4. Rom. 1. 17. Galat. 9. 12. a Haue bene approued and so obteined saluacion b For God made all thyngs of nothyng Iohn 1. 10. c Meaning
〈◊〉 ne the clearnes thereof so the hardenes whiche we cannot some time compas or perfectly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Scri ptures ought not to take away from vs 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 a That is Christ God 〈◊〉 b That is Christ being man c Which giueth 〈◊〉 and had it in him self Iohn 14. d Before all beginning e The effect of the Gospel is that we all being ioyned together in Christ by faith shulde be the sonnes of God Iohn 8. 18. f The frutes of our faith must de clare whether we beioyned in God or no for God being the verie puritie and 〈◊〉 wil not haue felowship with them which lie in sinne and darkenes h That is Christ with vs and we with our selues g In an euil conscience and with out the feare of God i If we be not ashamed earnest ly and openly to acknowledge our selues before God to 〈◊〉 sinners Ebr. 9. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 1 king 8 46. 2. Chron. 6. 〈◊〉 Prou. 20 9. “ Or doctrine Eccle. 7. 20. a Christe is our 〈◊〉 Aduocate and 〈◊〉 for the office of intercession and redemption are ioyned together b That is of thē which haue embraced the Gospel by faith in all ages degrees places for there is no saluation without Christ. c That is by faith and so obey him for knowledge cannot be without obedience d Whereby 〈◊〉 loueth God so that to loue God is to obey his worde “ Or doctrine e When the Law was giuen f Louechy neigh bour as thy self is the olde cōmā 〈◊〉 taught in the Law but whē Christ saith So loue one another as I haue loued you giueth a newe commandement onely as touching the forme but not as touching the nature or substance of the precept g He namethall the faithful children as he being their spiritual father attributing to olde 〈◊〉 know ledge of greate things to yong men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 childrē 〈◊〉 and reuerence to their gouernours h For Christs sake Chap. 3. 14. “ Or the deuil “ Or the deuil i 〈◊〉 it is aduersarie to God Iam. 4. 4. k To liue in 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 m Ambition pride n Whiche of semed to haue bene of our nōber because for atime they occupied a place 〈◊〉 the Church o The grace of the holie Gost. p Which is Christ q In this Epistle Whiche I now write vnto you r He that taketh away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ether of the natures in Christ or he that confoundeth or separateth them els he that putteth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the per sone of the 〈◊〉 and also he that beleueth not to haue 〈◊〉 of sinnes by his onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the 〈◊〉 Messias s Then the inside les worship not the true God () But he 〈◊〉 cō 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 hathe also the Father t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self vnto you teacheth you by the holie Gost and his 〈◊〉 “ Or in Christ. u By this name he meaneth the w 〈◊〉 Churche of Christ in general a Being made the sonnes of God in Christ he 〈◊〉 what qualities we must haue to be discer ned frō 〈◊〉 b That is Christ. c As the 〈◊〉 and head 〈◊〉 which make one perfect bodie d That is in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth reigne so that he seketh not be sanctified Isa 〈◊〉 9. 1. Pet. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 8. 44. e As 〈◊〉 by Adam f Whiche is the holie Gost. g He can not 〈◊〉 vnder the power of sinne because the Spirit of God correcteth hiseuil and corrupt affections h He descendeth from the first cable of the commandements to the seconde Iohn 13. 14. 15. 12 Gen. 4. 8. i This loue is the speciall frute of our faith a certeine signe of our 〈◊〉 Chap. 2 10. Leuit. 19. 17. Iohn 15. 13. Ephe. 5. 2. Luk. 3. 11. k whiche is not the cause wherefore we are the sonnes of God but a moste certeine signe l If our 〈◊〉 being giltie of any thing be able to condēne vs muche more the iudgemēt of God whiche knoweth our hearts better thē we our selues is able to cōdemne vs. Iohn 15. 7. 16. 23. Mat. 21. 22. Chap. 〈◊〉 24. Iohn 6. 29 17. 3. Iohn 13. 34. 15. 10 a Them whiche boast that they haue the Spirit to 〈◊〉 or ptophecie b 〈◊〉 being very God came frō his Father toke vpō him our flesh He that 〈◊〉 or preacheth this truely 〈◊〉 the Spirit of God els not c He began to builde the misterie of 〈◊〉 d Satā the prince of the worlde Iohn 8. 47. e With pute affe ction obediēce Iohn 5. 10. f Trueth it is that God hathe declared his loue in many other thīgs but herein hathe passed all other g By his 〈◊〉 death Iohn 1. 18. 1. Tim. 6. 15. h So that his con 〈◊〉 procedeth of faith “ Or towarde vs. i By inspiring it into vs. k Suche as shulde trouble the conscience l For god 〈◊〉 teth him self to vs in thē whiche beare his image Iohn 13. 43. 15. 〈◊〉 a Is regenerat by the vertue of his Spirit b The loue of God must go before or els we cā not loue a right Mat. 11. 30. c They are easie to the sonnes of God whiche are led with his Spi rit for thei delite there in 1. Cor. 15. 57. d That is regene racion e The water and blood that came out of his side de clare that we ha ue our sinnes wa shed by him ād he hath made ful 〈◊〉 for the same f Our minde inspired by the holie Gost. g VVhich 〈◊〉 our hearts that we be the children of God 〈◊〉 3. 37. “ of God Mat. 7. 7. and 21. 22. Chap. 3. 22. Mat. 12. 31. Mar. 3. 29. Luke 12. 10. h Althogh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be to death yet God through his mer cie pardonoth his in his Sonne Christ. i As theirs is whome GOD doeth so forsake that they fal into vtter dispaire k 〈◊〉 not him selfe so ouer to sinne that he forgetteth God Luke 24. 45. l Tak̄eth hede that he sinne not m That is Satan n VVith a mortal wounde o That is al men generally as of them selues lye as it were buryed in euil p Christe verye God q Meaning from euerie 〈◊〉 and facion of thinge whiche is set vp for anie 〈◊〉 to worship God “ Or worthie and noble b VVe can not re ceiue the grace of God except we haue the true knowledge of him of the whiehe knowledge loue procedeth c Accordyng to Gods 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 d By 〈◊〉 our selues to be seduced e He that 〈◊〉 the limites of pu re 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 17. f Haue nothinge to do with him nether shew him anie signe of 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 a That is in godlie conuersacion as they whiche haue bothe the knowledge and feare of God b By keping hospitalitie c If thou surnishest them with necessities towarde they iourney knowyng that the Lorde saith He that receiueth you receiueth